Misdeed of a Lost Girl

by zammcsz

Rating: mature
Tags: Adventure, Violence, Human, Lyra, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Romance
Length: 78243

A rebellious teen magically teleported to a new world where ponies governed and humans are view as pet. A brash girl meets a kind pony who follow her on audacious adventure. Meeting friends, making enemies, learning magic and uncovering a conspiracy.

A rebellious teen magically teleported to a new world where ponies governed, and humans are view as pet. A brash girl meets a kind pony who follow her human on audacious adventure. Meeting friends, making enemies, learning magic and uncovering a conspiracy.

Warning: The first two chapter will show the main character (Human) live before Equestria, the romance is a slow burner, strong language and depiction of dark subject.

Published 2019-04-08 16:50:01 UTC
Last updated 2019-08-24 18:42:35 UTC

Chapter 2 - Roots Part 2

“Qui…” I hear noises. “Pleas…” There a distorted sound that I can’t quite make out. “Wak…” I’m just so tired. Give me one more minute of sleep. Wet tear drops landed on my face. I slowly open one eye to see an innocent little girl crying, because of me “Wake Up”

“Abi I’m awake, I’m awake. Stop shaking me” Taking a moment to notice I was laying on the ground. Did I black out? Strange but I have bigger problems. Taking care of Abi is my priority. Putting my fist firmly on the floor to lift myself up. I watch her scan my body for any injury, Adorable. “Don’t worry. Don’t you know your big sis is indestructible”

“That not funny” she said, and I gasp playfully. “Quinn! Is not funny, I hear a loud bang and that startle me so I ran here and I panic when I saw you on the floorandranthinkingthatwouldbehurtandididn’tkn-“

Putting my finger on her lips to cut off her cluster of words “Abi, you need to breath”

“Sorry…”

“No, you were right. I’m sorry for scaring you”

“What happened to you”

“Nothing sweetie, I just felt” Giving her a reassure smile. Noticing the trail of weeps left in her face. I pull her close and delicately clean her cheeks “Come on sweetie, remember what I always say. Big girls don’t cry, right”

She bob her head. Catching sight of the comic book on the floor all wrinkles up with small tears. It seen better days… like a couple hours ago. “Hey, remember this” Showing her the comic I pick up and she nod. “What do you know, about Spider Man”

“He can swing from buildings”

“Yes but just like Spider Man, he never give up”

“Or you and I”

“Like I said I’m indestructible”

“No, you have to promise me” she demanded while cleaning her teary wet eyes. It breaks my heart to see Abi in this state. I was uneager to answer her question when I never been good at keeping promises.

“I… promise” giving her the reassurance she needed. Seen her face light up made me forget all about my problems. At that moment I took a whiff of something foul. Man, that a terrible smell. Where is it coming from. I pull my shirt close and figure out the answer and if that mischief smile of my sister face was any indication, I think she knew it to “Ok, I think we both know I need a shower”. She covers her mouth, but the sound of laughter still came out. “You little devil, wait for me in your room. I’m going to take a shower and read you this comic, ok?” she was silent but nod at me. “I’ll be right back” turning my back from her and walking to the bathroom. Hearing small light step right behind me. When I reach my destination and halted to the effect of feeling a light thud on my back. “I told you to wait for me in your room” Abi shook her head in the cutely undefiant way possible. I knew that she could get overprotective, but this is ridicules. “Abi” I said trying but probably failing to look intimidating. She just a little girl she has to listen to me if I put my foot down. Here we go, I’m going to say no to her…

“Fine. Do whatever you want” turning to enter the bathroom. Disappointment looming over me while she follows like a baby duckling.

____________________

Well that was awkward. Entering my messing dark room. Glad that today is done and maybe If I try being a bit more positive, I bet tomorrow will be a great day. Avoiding stepping in my cloth and throwing the beat-up comic to my desk. Lusting for my warm comfortable bed. All there left is some me time and nobody getting in-between me and my slumber. Putting my phone to charge next to me and setting the alarm. Taking my cloth off and Falling like a rock on my bed. A good night sleep is all I need, and I close my eyes just to immediately hear some sound.

‘beep, beep, beep’ the alarm from my phone activated. Strange I thought I set it up for the morning. Peeking from my eye observant my room being illuminated. The window was open, and I could clearly see the sun coming in. Nooo, not again. Pressing my head against the pillow. Whatever today is Friday. Tomorrow I can try to sleep however much I want. I thought as I sit on my bed. I Also need to check if mom back and by hearing the rumbling sound inside the house something tells me she back or we have a thief inside the house. whistling sound could be hear from the otherwise silent house. I hope is not a musical thief. Walking out of my bedroom in my pajama, arm cross with the feeling of lingering cold of the wooden floor under my feet. When I enter the kitchen, I stop my gaze on a woman peacefully drinking café on the table. “Mommy”

She titters before responding “Sweetie, aren’t you a little too old to be calling me that”. She’s was just as tall as Sarielle and has the same dark hair but their complete opposite. Mom was always laid back, relax, carefree and beautiful but that probably because I admire her, I look up to her. When I was little, I always though I be as cool as my mom. I never when through that face of being embarrassed by my parents. I don’t get to see her as much now that mom own and apartment closer to her job, she on the constant move back and forth. Always looking forward to the morning when is just her and me, just like old times. Recognizing a colorless crystal in front of her, set in in the table. “Is it yours?” she said taking a drink.

“Is Dina” Her Smile grow behind her mug with my response. “What? She forgot it” I said frowning

“I didn’t say anything”

Quinn jog to the table and swiftly took the jewel “Where did you found it?”

“It was on the floor by the hallway” she extended the cup, offering a drink but she know I don’t drink café so I refused. “Whatever” she stood up and put the empty cup with the dirty pile. “But getting something into your system might wake you up, it might help you clean up the crust out of your eyes” she mocks. My cheek turns red and I promptly clean my eyes when she turns around. “Quinn, I put your backpack close to the door, don’t forget it. Oh, and Sarielle is taking Abi to school today” twisting her head my way. I briskly put my hands down but no doubt I was caught in my embarrassing act. “But I have to head out early before I get stuck in traffic”

“Ok-” I ineptly stop “Wait! your leaving, already?”

“Well yeah, I got work” saying as a matter of fact while leaving the room. I chase after her “Momm-“ I abruptly stop again “Jinni you should say goodbye to Abi”

“I’ll be back home before night honey, I hope” Jinni said crossing her finger. Picking up her bag and stopping by the mirror, she was fixing her makeup and hair. Trying to think of something to say just to spend a couple selfish minutes with her. “Did she tell you”

“Mh, who?” she reply without taking her eyes of the mirror.

“Mrs. Sarielle”

“Oh yeah, she call last night”

“And you’re not mad”

“We can talk later sweetie”

“I like it, drinking I mean” I said while touching my short hair.

“Ok sweetie” she reply finishing her last touch on her face and preparing to leave.

“I’m going drinking again”

“Quinn” Jinni said while looking mildly amused.

“With my boyfriend”

She burst with laughter “Boyfriend?”. She looks at me with a big grin reaching her ears “Let me guess he or she is short with long brown hair and name rhyme with Tina”. I felt embarrass from the comments and I took comfort in staring at the floor. How would she even know about ‘that’. “Sarielle tells me everything” Of course. With red roses cheek I just keep my perplex expression down at the wooden floor. “Quinn” she put her bag on the floor and walk up to me. She grabs my cheeks with her soft hands and gently caresses my face and lifting my head. “Honey, you need to understand that your father not here and I have more responsibility, I don’t have time for your childish act”. I try my best to look at her in the eyes but my view down to the grown. “Remember what I always tell you Quinn. You’re a big girl now, you need to start acting your own age. To you understand me”

I gave her small nod

“Good” she started to move my face right to left. Getting anxious from her sudden surveying. “Honey you still have some crust in your eyes” I sighed not really sure why. “I mean really, what would Tina think”

“Is not like that Jinni” giving a childish pout and cleaning my eyes yet again while she ignores my comment.

Jinni check the living room clock “Oh shoot, I’m late”. She hastily grabs her bag “Later sweetie” and slam the door as she rushes out. Well, there she goes again. I Yearn for my bed right about now but sadly it must be left unattended. I need to get Abi ready.

____________________

“There you go” Quinn cheer while brushing her little sister hair “Aww, you’re going look so cute today”

“I don’t wanna go to school”

“Abi, we do this every day. If I’m going to school you’re going to school and that final”

“That not fair”

“Life not fair. Now hold still. I’m not done yet” I said while trying to keep her tame.

“Never!” moving back and forth. Eventually escaping my grip and ran out her bedroom just to stop by the door.

“Abi we don’t have time for this”

“No!” she mock me by sticking her tongue out and disappear from my view.

“Abi come back here” I must be rubbing off on her, Sierelle is going to kill me. I sigh but figure it best to deal with it now. “Fine let’s do this” I chase her, and we meet at the dining table. Every time I would go one way, she would follow the same direction, running in circle. The little devil is getting smarter, but I can’t let Sarielle find us goofing off, I got to finish this quick. Think Quinn, think.

Were in the dining room. The dining room is connected to the kitchen and the kitchen is connected to the living room but there a hallway in between the two room. If Abi ran to the kitchen believing I’m behind her she will have no other choose but to continue into the living room but if I go from the hallways I can cut her off before she make it to the next room.

Putting my plan into action. I sprinted but pretended to trip. Abi ran as fast as a bullet to the entryway of the kitchen. Perfect, Quickly and stealthy moving into the hallway prepping my plan. Hearing hard foot pounce from the wooden floor, I jump in front of her with open arms therefore Abi crash with me. “Caught you, you little devil” I playfully said.

“Nooo!” she yelps and laugh.

“Ok that enough Abi” releasing her of my bear hug “I’m not done yet”. While on the way to her room she pull her hand back jolting me a little.

“No, I can do it myself”

“Huh, but I always help you morning”

“You said I was a big girl now” she said jumping on the spot “That mean I can do it all by myself”

“Oh, I did say that… Well then I guess you don’t need me anymore missy” Abi open her mouth to say something, but she was cut short with a knock on the door. We both knew who it was. Yeah, she’s going to kill me. I told my sister to go finish up while I entertain her. Sound it like a good plan, but when I answer the door, I immediately had second though. I gave the visitor a cheery smile, hopefully she not angry about my prank yesterday. “Sarielle, it been to long time”. she looks bored “Not a morning person uh” I joke.

“Its Mrs. Sarielle” she said with no humor in her tone.

“Mrs. Sarielle Yeah, ha, Well come in”

“Thanks, where the little angel”

Just in time Abi rush out of her room “Sarielle!” the little girl rush out of her room to hug the babysitter and the embrace was return.

“Little angel huh” I murmur. Abi show up with a tie hair band. Strange, I never show her how to tie her hair like that.

“Abi, did you do something different to your hair” the babysitter said.

“Yup, I did it all by myself” Abi responded

“Well it look very lovely. Can you wait for me in the car”

“Okay!” the little girl ran off the door.

“Wow, Abi can call you Sarielle and can go in the car, no question asks. I feel like there some bias going on”

“To be fair, Abi is not a menace to my car” I was surprise by her sudden wit, letting a small laugh under my breath. “Quinn I’m sorry about yesterday”. My face was blank when I her an apology from the most intimidating women I have ever meet. “When I look back on my action, I can see that I can also be a difficult person” At this point my eyes must be wide open. Even though I’m the one who should be apologizing but I was left speechless. “Ok, with that out of the way, I was also going to offer…” she hesitated for a moment “A ride to school” I almost felt inclined to accepted just to mess with her, but I get carsick easily and I don’t want to star my morning puking on Sarielle cars and decided to deny the offer. “Ok then, I’ll be off” She approach the door and stop before exiting. “Did you sleep well?”

“Yes” I lie.

“You look worse for wear”

“Oh wow, thanks”

“That not what I meant. Quinn, you know that if you ever need to talk, all you have to do is ask”. Talk about what, there nothing wrong with my life. I respond to her question by remaining silent. She wanted to continue but decided against it and awkwardly wave goodbye. I simply nodded again before she left “Do have a good day” Slowly and quietly slipping the door shut. I was left puzzle with the random act of kindness. When Checking my phone, I realizing I was late to school… again. Maybe I should take her on her offer. Opening a small section of the window blind to peep at Sarielle putting Abi seat belt on inside her car. My sister really loves her. Is not hard to see why when the babysitter pick up the scrap when I screw up, which seen to be often.

I don’t need a ride when walking is the healthier choose, right? Uh, who I’m I kidding, I can’t even take a couple step without losing my breath. No, I’ll swallow my pride and ask for a ride even if I get carsick, I’ll just tell her in advance. With a positive attitude I walk to the front door and busted open to find an empty spot on my driveway. Catching glimpse of Sarielle grey car far away… Well no problem I’ll just call her and then I remember that I don’t have her number, great. Maye I can call mom but to I really want to be a bother.

The anger building up inside me and with all my might I kick the door. I’m not that strong but I use enough force to hurt myself. Grasping my damage feet and jump with the other foot. “Ow, ow, ow” taking my key out of my pocket and close the door. My foot felt very tender, so I hop a little when walking “You’re a real piece of work Quinn. Well, it could be worst”

____________________

I’m really late today and I still have fifteen minutes to walk. Resting my damage foot on the small bridge across from school. I always like this spot, it makes me feel I’m no longer here in this stressful world. Looking down at the water wave aggressively smacking the pillar of the platform. I would kill to go for a swim but not there, that looks like it could kill me. looking up the blue sky, catching sight of the different feathered creature. Everything is just peaceful. I wish it could stay like this forever.

‘beep, beep’ The loud horn could be hear.

Oh, and how could I forget the beautiful sound of rush hour in the mourning. I should of stay home but I told Abi I would go to school and I don’t need my own sister to call me a liar. With a little motivation got up and continue my way and saw my destination not too far. Never in my life I would have thought I be happy to see school. The city stinks and I do mean that in a literally way, where is that smell coming from.

‘Swoosh’ a vehicle race next to me. Trying my best to ignore the annoying cars passing. Imagining if only I had my driver license and a car, I would totally be the envy of all my classmate. The happy though did put me in a better mood, I really should talk to mom about that.

‘Swoosh’ A van pass by hitting a puddle of sewer water and feeling the splash hit me on my legs. With a wooden face I look down at my soak cloths. Great, let’s just get this day over with.

____________________

I open my homeroom door to find the teacher abruptly stop his lecture. A bald middle age man who usually stumble his way through the lecture and clearly cares very little of what he teaches in class as he rather put a movie and sleep than give the material. Every person in this room is merely a faceless figure but I still feel their stare. My heart beep faster just by stand in the doorway. Don’t panic just stay calm, I can get through this. As I stiffly go to my desk ignoring the obvious figure of the teacher standing in the front of the classroom. Please just let me sit and continue your class like nothing ever happened.

“Oh Quinn, so glad you could join us” The homeroom teacher said.

Damn it “Well I had to show up to my favorite class”

“Why I appreciated the compliment. I still have to ask, where your backpack?”

“My backpack…” having flash back to me rushing out the door without my bag.

“Yes, that thing that you use to carry your work” I stay utterly silent. I’m not in the mood for this. “Quinn, when I ask a question, I expect you to answer it”

“Why?” As soon as I open my big mouth I knew this was not going to end well.

“Excuse me” he said

“You should be” Acknowledging the tension in the room of the other faceless figure communicated with each other.

“How dare you come in late and not just disrespect me but this class”

“At least I stay awake for class”

Snickering could be hear in low volume as the teacher was shock that the silent student would talk back “Since your witty humor is funny, why don’t you show it to the principal”

Great, Way to go Quinn.

Author's Note

(Updated)

Chapter 4 - Free Falling

Spending my time in detention was not fun. Then again, today is been a rough day. Bringing my attention to the faceless women sitting across from me, reading a book in her desk. “It cold in here” I pointed out.

“Well you probably should of tho-“ she pause to blow air out of her nostril along with waving a hand in front of her. I’m not surprise, we been in here for an hour and a half with the smell accumulating in a small room. What smell? The sewage water that landed on my leg. Try as I may, the stench never quite left me. After been accompany by the bad smell I was starting to get used to it, but it must really suck for her.

“What’s wrong” putting a mischievous smile. She looks miserable just sitting in the same room as me. I can’t help it but find a bit humor.

“Quinn how about you go home early today, I think we both were punish enough”

“I don’t know, I’m beginning to like it here”

“Be that as it may I will spare myself and go. Have a good day Quinn” she started packing her material.

“Whatever” Leaving the room and exiting the school with no sun in sight watching the cloudy day consume the city. So much for going home early, I really don’t want another fight with Sarielle. The street is mostly empty today. It’s probably because is been persistently raining after I made it to school. Checking to see I haven’t left my flawless phone behind, I decided to go directly home before I bring any unnecessary attention. What a day, it was more tiresome than usual. Thanks to my smelly perfume I been avoiding folks like the plague. Including Dina, I think she know I when out of my way to avoid her. She going to be piss with me. I could deal with most people knowing I smell like this but not her.

“Hey!” a feminine voice shout from the distance “Quinn!” I was stun when I hear the familiar voice. I should of know that she would wait up for me, but it slips my mind. When she was a couple step away from me, she told me to look at her. My first though was to run away. “Quinn, look at me” she repeated but I keep my back turn. “Quinn you know I hate it, when you ignore me” I turn around to see my pudgy friend. I know myself well enough to know that If I get in a fight with Dina, I’m going to say something I’ll regret.

“D, I’m not in the mood”

“Excuse me! That’s my line”

“I don’t have time for your childish act” Doing my best to rush off.

“No you don’t” she firmly grabs me by my sleeve.

“Let go you idiot!” trying to escape from her grasp.

“Not until you-“ Dina pause and took a whiff. “Man, something really reeks” my check turns pink from the embarrassment comment and I felt my bitterness crack. Don’t let this turn into a fight Quinn, I just need to come down.

____________________

“I told you to leave me alone, why are you so adamant in ruining my life!”

“That not true! Not when all I try to do is be there for you”

“I’m not you, I don’t need constant validation”

“Ooh sorry, I forgot you’re a badass loner” she sarcastically said. I don’t have a single clue of how I got to this point, but my temper got the best of me. “You’re so tough that you haven’t pierces your ears because your scare of needles”

‘Swoosh’ Letting the passing cars fill the silent.

This is what people do, this is all they ever do. This is why you never trust people. All they ever do is lie and bring up the past to hurt you.

“What happened Quinn, where did that big girl attitude go”

“I don’t know about the attitude but I know where the big girl is”. No matter how angry I was, the instantaneous regret hit me like a truck. I knew she always struggle with her weight so using that insecurity to get back at her felt black-hearted.

“what?” Dina crossing her arm, glaring my way while I simple had I dismissive attitude “You know what’s your problem is. That massive ego of your, believing your alone when you’re not, you just push everyone away. But one day when you’re in need of a friend, you’ll find that you really will be by yourself”

“wow, look how smart you are” clapping for dramatic effect.

“Whatever, you want to be alone. Congrats, you win” walking away with her head held low. Steeping on a small puddle as she crosses the road.

“Like a care” Walking through a couple blocks to my house. She talks like she knows anything about me but guess what, she doesn’t. “I don’t have an ego. She just wrong, like always” passing by the street where the sewer water splashes me this morning, there a lot more now than before but I keep a couple feet away. Even with my serious expression I crack a smile. I have to admit that even if I wasn’t happy with the incident, it was still funny.

‘Swoosh’ a car race down over the sewer making a big splash. Time slowdown has the brow color water slowly approaching my face.

____________________

I found myself back on the bridge before going home. Gray sky with the cool smooth breeze. I was soak with cold water from head to toad. My wet cloth would stick to my skin and I would feel the water drops from my hair falling. Checking the phone again, noticing the new crack on it.

‘Sigh’

I lost my temper after the incident and in a feat of fury, I threw the only thing I had in my hands which was my cellphone. Not even a year old and now is on the decline. At least it works and I turning it on to make sure is still functioning. Putting my cell away checking my surrounding on the two-way bridge. Only seen two young folks on there early twenty passing by with link arm. We exchange greeting, as they go on their merry way.

“Man something stinks” one of them said but not away from prying ear.

“Tell me about it” I sarcastically respond to no one. Maybe I should seal my mouth up. No, it not my fault life sucks so much. Why I’m I always getting the short end of the stick. Letting my shoulder relax while I let the cold wind play with my wet short hair.

“Dad…”. At the moment I felt a warm touch in one of my pockets and I look at my jean to see a bright light, wondering what it could be. I took the item out to see the non-color gem, is not much but there is a dim light and within my grasp It feel hot. I forgot to give this to Dina. “Well to bad for her, is mine now” laying back on the wooden bench, looking up to the sky feeling the cold contact with the rail. Birds just gliding in place away from everything. Must be nice to feel free like that. Getting a bright idea all the sudden. I climb the metal railing and fix my balance. I look down to see the dangerous height between me and the wave in the bottom of the platform. Slowly I stood up straight and let the wind crash with my body has I extend my arms to each side, closing my eye. I knew I wasn’t, but it was fun imagining that I was free like the animals in the sky.

With my mood being lifted I felt the heat of the gem in my hand increased and the light getting bigger. I pay no mind to my surroundings furthermore I just focused on me flying off, far away. Squeezing the gem tightly in my hand for the comedic effect of the gem popping out of my grasp. In a split second of panic, I struggle to grab the crystal, when I caught it with one hand it would slip to the other. Finally capturing the item but failing to notice my body leaning to the other side. Getting a clear view of the colorless water.

“AHH!” Free falling to the bottom of the bridge was not my ideal way of flying but by the time I realize I was falling I already made it to the bottom. The impact of the crash felt like I hit concrete rather than liquid. Landing on the left side of my body left me daze. All the air escapes my lung and my vision was hard to fix it. No matter how many times I would blink underwater my view was blurry and I couldn’t see my surrounding, it was too dark. Turning my head up to see the light getting further away.

My body hurts but my left arm was killing me. The current was strong, and I felt Dina jewels slipping from my grip, I Couldn’t close my left hand and the jewel was taken away. For a split second I believe I saw a flash of light, but it was too quick, and I question if what I saw was real.

My only form of light quickly sink to the bottom of the river, but I shouldn’t feel too bad, it seen my body was determined to follow it. I cough and watch the bubble of air float up. My body felt heavy to move and the pressure build up in my head. Letting the current take me as it pleased. I just close my eyes for what felt like minutes as my though lingering on all my past screw up. Hurting Dina, Failing Sarielle, disappointing mom and breaking my promise to Abi. The feeling of pressure intensify and my mind was going to sleep.

“Pleas..” I hear a plead. “Ge..” it would fade in and out and could never finish what it was being said. “WAKE UP!” until a scream jolts my body awake and I realize I was deep drowning. I don’t know if it was my stubbornness or self-perseverance, but I madly kick and swing. Holding my breath for so long that made my lungs burn. My erratic action made me cough but seen the yellow light approaching on the surface gave me the small energy I need it. Crossing my head through the water and taking big gulp of air along with unrestrained cough.

“Abi!” I scream after every breath. “Abi where are you!” I know I hear my sister just now but deep inside I also know that it was probably in my head. Throwing glances around was making me befuddle. There big fluffy tree, clear water with small critter around me but no buildings. I swim with one arm to the shore and crawl through the dirt until I was out of the water. Giving a second glance, clearly there was no bridge in sight and I was in the middle of the forest. “Abi, can you hear me!” I yell again but there was no respond only the sound of animals with the flow of the lake. “Please” I murmur.

Laying on my back. Hastily took my phone out but the item was leaking water and It won’t turn on, dammit. Checking for any injury I saw my left hand was inflated so I pull the sleeve down and observe the different shade of red and purple. I was trying not to panic from almost drowning and watching my arm recreate a rainbow was not helping. Deciding to hide my damage hand under my sleeve and saying to myself that is a problem for another time. My mind would only tell me to go sleep but I force myself to stand anyways. From across the bushes there was something moving. I keep watch of the wary of the unknown “Who there!?”

From the grass a hairy man came out without a shirt. He looks like he was starving but that was not my concern. “Who are you?” the man just stays silent looking around and then back at me. I follow his glances but there nothing but birds chirping. “Dude I need medical attention, to you have a phone?” the strange man just moves his head left and right. Like is was trying to figure me out.

“What your problem, I nee-“ I was hit with a blank wall when he step out of the grass and I saw his nakedness. “Wow!” Covering my view “Dude I’m a girl, put some cloth on” but I fail to notice the spear he carries with him. He walks closer to where I am, but he didn’t look angry and he wasn’t looking at me but through me, so I step out of his way. In the shore of the river he took a stand, spear above his head staying stationary while his back was turn. I was puzzled by the random action, but I took this moment to catch my breath. Within the couple minute of insignificance, I scan my surrounding trying to make sense of anything. Although I’m ashamed to admit It, I fix my stared to his hairy bottom but quickly look elsewhere. “gross” I said under my breath.

The person grunted and lunch the spear and pull the weapon back to reveal a fish stuck by the pointy end. Showing me his price, not the one below his waist making me uncomfortable but the animal still moving.

He threw me the fish and I try but fail to grip the animal with one hand and it end it up smacking me in my chest. Making a little bloody spot on my long sleeve shirt. “Mother-“ wiping the stain with little success. “Why did you do that for?” turning my attention to the man a broadly leaving.

“Wait, I need help, you idiot” he simply ignores me as he made his own way thought the forest. I skeptical follow suit but keep my distant. Should I follow this weirdo, he might turn Chainsaw Massacre on me. Yeah maybe I watch too much television but the girls on those horror show never come out ok. We reach a group of folks, all with a single unique feature.

There all unmistakable naked. “What the…” there three dudes and two girls. All of them seem to be doing their own thing but my gaze felt on one young looking girl who was short and had long brown hair. It’s kind of remind me of…

I shook my head hope to forget the impure though making it way to my imagination. They all have scratches in their body with a little burn mark that I can’t see the details from this distance. Only like two or three have missing limp, from finger, ear or hands. Poor baster, I don’t want to end up like those poor soul. They all have earpiece that look like a small piece of paper with random Acronyms. They were too far for me to read it.

But why are they here?

Are there like exhibitionist or some weird cult group I stumble upon. The current must have been stronger that I thought to take me all the way to the forest. There all in an open field next to a mountain with a hole shape like a cave next to them. I could go over there and ask for a phone, but I can visually see they don’t have anything with them and I’m not joining them. “I’m perfectly happy with my v-card”

Hiding behind a tree not too far from the exhibitionist. I sit and just thought of my situation. When someone is lost you stay put and wait, eventually someone will look for you. “Moment like this, I wish I made more friends than enemy”. Wind kick in combine with my wet clothes that stick to my skin made my teeth chatter.

“Well I got two choose, and I’m not taking my cloth off so I’ll make a fire” Taking deep breath I manage to stand “Ok, I can do this”. Picking up every dry wood I see and setting it up close to where I was sitting. “I mean really, how difficult could it be”

____________________

“Ah! This is so stupid!” I stump and broke one of the sticks. “It looks so simple on the movies so why can’t I do it”. the night is here, and the temperature keeps dropping. I pep my head out from the bushes to spy on the group. They disappeared inside the cave and only two guys outside wrestling each other.

“Ok…” getting back to business with only the moon as a source of light. I can see a black spot where the stick where doing it effect. I look up to the dark sky and reminisce on a warm home. “Quinn, there looking for you” I reminded myself “You just gotta wait”. My memory keeps showing me that innocent smile of my sister. “Don’t worry Abi, I’m ok”

With just a little motivation I was pump and ready to try again. With undetermined passion I grab the dry woods and did a weird movement with my good hand and bad arm. I keep doing the repeated move to the lasting effect of smoke, the wood seen to be warming up. Never let my excitement get the in the way of accidentally stopping but then, it finally happened. I created a new source of light.

“Fire” I said in a hush tone. I cover the minuscule blaze and carefully blow on it. Promising myself that if my only chance of not sleep with the cold weather goes off, I will smash my skull with this block of wood. That moment I sense the heat glow illuminating my surrounding I yell with excitement. “Fire! Fire! Fiiiree!” I got on my feet and started to dance. I probably look ridicules doing it, but I didn’t care at this point.

Seen the fire grow just like my excitement I grab the torch by the end and ran to the two guys outside. “Guys, guys, I got fire!” both of then took guard against me. “What wrong, I got fire for everyone” One tall guy grunted and flee to the darkness of the cave. The other started growling my way. He wasn’t very tall, the same height as me but it didn’t deter my fear. “Hey what’s your problem, stop being freaky”

With extended arms to his side he walks cautiously my way, scaring me. “Dude you better not touch me” not backing down, he just keeps closing the distant. “I’m going to hurt you if you don’t stop” facing the reality of my rash decision. I took a couple swing with the fire but when I saw his eyes, I knew that whatever he wanted was not good. My hand started to tremble “Back away, please!” I plead but when reasoning fail, I did the deed.

When he was close enough, I extended my right arm and stick the fire in his face. What came next shook me. I didn’t see when it happened, I close my eye but when I saw the person screaming and kicking on the floor. I was horrified of what I did. No matter what people think of me I would never want to hurt other, I hated the mere thought of it, it only prove I’m no different from anyone.

The man with a hand on his face got up and ran to the deep of the cave. “Yeah!” putting on a brave face “You better not mess with me again, buster”. My hand was still a bit shaky and I don’t think it was the cold weather. freak out with the experience I want it to speed up the process and go home. If you want to be found, you simply need to get someone attention.

With that in mind. I pick up all the wood I collected earlier and put it in the center of the open space. Gathering rocks and forming a circle around the wood. Collecting the burning torch, I threw it with the rest of the pile. Slowly seen the fire grow while the black smoke spreading into the dark sky being illuminated by the moon. I sit and watch the fire, finally relieving me from the chilly night “Now we wait”

Author's Note

(Updated)

Chapter 5 - Sorry, I Spill Blood

Yesterday my teammate and I where surprise when our boss told us we were selected on our first mission to investigate a forest fire close to Canterlot. I was worked up all night with a bazillion of emotion from energetic to anxiety. I couldn’t wait to finally be in the base but now that is finally time, I felt my breakfast reaching my throat.

Jetstream is a pegasus pony who recently joined the guards in Canterlot. Her coat was pink, light red mane and her cutie mark was a cloud with red rain.

“Are you done putting the luggage?” a disinterested guard said.

I just turn and scowl my partner “No, maybe if you help me, we would have been long gone by now”

“I’m good”

‘tsk’ Breath in and out Jets, today is your big day to impress the boss. Just keep working. Imagining myself getting a promotion in just a couple months. I could rub it in my snot nose sister face, just because she a Wonderbolts she thinks she so much better than me.

“Hey hurry up, I wanna go” he said.

I angrily stare at the bored looking stallion hanging by the luggage. His name is Cherry Fizzy he’s an earth Stallion who started work around the same time I join. His coat was brown with a black mane and two cherry as cutie mark and sadly, we were partners. I remember how our body language crash when we were assigned together, his lukewarm reception to my over enthusiastic reaction set the tone for our relationship. It’s fine if he doesn’t like me for whatever reason but I’m not doing all the work by myself “Can you at least get Ace ready”

“Uh, fine”

“Thank you” I offer before he walks out. Ace was the only reason you will never hear a complaint from me, one of our train humans. His just the cuties thing you will ever see and what more where going to drive this super slick black armor truck with tinted window. I caught myself staring, shaking my head while cleaning a little bit of drool off my lips.

I’m excited about this mission however, I’m not dumb. The guard’s base lacks fund so we run side-business like finding rare crystal gem, protection for the right price and the most lucrative market, selling humans to the public. If we get lucky, we might find a pre-own human lost in the woods. We snatch them right up and register them again and re-sell it back. Even if the owner happened to show up, we legally own the human so there nothing they could do.

All the humans are to be taking in, Including the infected one. A lot of time we sell the ill ones to scientist as test subject to figure out what’s the cause of the infection and to come up with a medicine.

We have ways of treating them but on the early stages of the symptoms. Normally human are taking to the shelter to be sold but if they were too expensive to care for and there no taker, then they will be… put down.

Don’t know how to feel about taking human away from there owner or out of their habitat, I don’t like it but working as a lower lever guard is how you join the royal guard. Working next to the princes was my dream job. I could be important. That why I can’t afford to be distracted.

Double-checking the most important material we must carry: Shocker stick for paralysis any threats, restricted hands glove for touchy humans and a collar for the more non-passive humans, Clean cages inside the tuck and basic medicine.

While I Finish packing the material, I hear Ace sprinting my way. Surprising me when he picks me up and hug me “Aww who’s a good boy” I said, caressing the human.

“You’re not supposed to play with them” Fizzy said.

Jets look a bit down knowing that Cherry was right “Ace, put me down boy”. He proceeded to follow my order. He had his blue and black uniform and all his gear set up. Wearing a light but strong fiber around his chest, arms and legs but leaving some spot open like the knee and elbow for agility while wearing a mask with protected google, to top it off Ace carry a shocker stick in one side of the leg and a knives in the other.

“Come on boy, Get on the truck” I said opening the back door while throwing a snack inside. Closing right after him. I jog to the driver seat and close the door loudly. Hearing a knock in the driver window, it was my partner talking but no sound coming in. I made hoof sign of not receiving sound. He looks irritated thought the glass window and walk to the passenger seat. “I want to drive” he said while getting on.

“Too bad” I mock.

“To you even have your driver license”

“pss, of course I do” turning the key to start the truck. Hearing the engine roaring just fine and quickly turning right off. I look at my companion “How to you turn it on again?”

“This is going be along ride”

Hearing Ace in the back make playful ‘howl’ sound.

____________________

We finally made it out of Canterlot and right now where driving through the forest. Yeah, we're bit late, but I would like to point out that is not all my fault when somepony rather watch me struggle and laugh than help me figure out how this thing work. Speaking of which Cherry has been awfully quiet, he was resting his head in the window. This vehicle is soundproof so there a contrast of the lively outside door versus the dead silence inside the vehicle. I sneak a few glances to my teammate. When he’s not being an annoying jerk, he can look kind of cute. Our eye connected for a split second and I hastily turn my eyes back on the road.

“What” he said.

“Nothing, you been quite for a while”

He just look back toward Ace “Why did we bring the mut”

I gasp hearing the profanity “His name is Ace!” I demanded “And for your information, Ace is our best train human”

Cherry laugh before responding “Yes, well I caught our prodigy eating from the garbage again”

“What! And you didn’t stop him”

“No way, have you seen the size of that thing”

“Well he’s very sweet if you treat him nice”

“Again, you never answer my question”

“And I shouldn’t but because I’m so nice I will” I smugly responded to a mildly interested companion “They were report of fire in the middle of nowhere so the captain send us to investigated and if we happened to find any human. We use our Ace in the hole to catch them, uh get it” giving him a smile. Receiving a small chuckle from him. “Uh see, and you said I wasn’t funny”

“It was hilarious” he said mindlessly staring at the outside world “Using humans to hunt other humans, I’ll admit, that’s smart”

“Detaining, is very different”

“Whatever you say”

____________________

Quinn didn’t have a wink of sleep last night. There no way I could go to sleep with does idiot in the cave. The heatwave was consuming me and my back hurts from laying in the dirt. the fire was out but I still had couple dry wood left in case I spend another night in the wood. The sun was out, and I try to stand up but quickly flop when I put strength in my bad arm “ah, this suck”. I try again and succeeded in standing up.

The weirdos are still in that cave. Last night I hear weird noises coming from that place. I wonder what they have in there. I wouldn’t mind eating something. Hearing my stomach rumbling from my though running wild. I probably should check on that guy I hurt last night. Even if he was weird, I felt really bad for what I did yesterday.

Grabbing a stick just in case I need it to defend myself. Approaching the cave and seen nothing but small illuminating lights in the cavern. Not sensing any dangers, I processed to enter cautiously. The cave expands sideways making it bigger than I thought.

Inside the cave where small light of crystal giving me small sense of where to go but too dark to really see much. Accidentally stepping on something making a loud crack, it made the shadow in the roof move. Hearing chirps sounds and wing flapping around me, after a couple second my view was clear, and I saw the bats fly away from the disturbance.

Continuing my search for the nude people was boring. No writing on the walls, no food, no cloth or beds anywhere until I saw shadows much. From the small lights I manage to see two folks from yesterday but there shaking. Are they scared of me, is it because I hurt one of them?

“You guys ok?” hearing my voice echo “I promise I’m not here to hurt you, I just want it to check up on you”

No response from nether of them “what the matter-“ my respond was interrupted by an echo of a loud growl startling me. I jolt and hold my breath when I look at the direction of the scream. “Hello” my voice echo thought the cave. The shadow of the man sluggishly walking toward me swinging side to side. The two people next to me got up and ran.

While I was distracted by the two people running, I notice the figure of the snarling man sneak up on me and try to snatch me up. “Not again” I knew I shouldn’t have come here but I did anyway. Damn my good nature. “Dude you don’t want to mess with me, I burn someone eyes last night” my voice echo while I grip the strong stick on my right hand.

My taunts did not receive any response. The figure ran to me, but I predicted his movement and I dodge it. “Dude, your too slow” slowly walking back. I was suddenly grab and pull by my short hair ‘gak’ my face was under another man’s glance, the same man who’s eye I burn last night but he looks different. With the amount of small light, it was hard to see anything but being so close to this person I could pick a few details.

The burn scar around one eye but he was bleeding from both them, feeling the small spasm of his muscle with his tight grasp around my hair. Pulling me close to his face, the excessive drool falling on my cheek. He opens his mouth slowly and approaching my face. Without a second though I brought the stick I had in my hand and shove it in his open mouth.

As soon as he let me go, I ran for my life and I over hear step right behind me but still manage to exit the cavern. I was suddenly assaulted by a person who jump and wrap their leg around my waist and their arm around my neck. The unknown person bites my ear and pull left and right.

‘Awk’ I scream. The stature of the person felt small, so I jump and landed on my back where the attacker was grabbing me from. Hearing a small squeak from my back. Letting me go when we both hit the ground and manage to get up to see a young girl with the brunet hair.

Where in the middle of the open space in front of the cave where the bonfire was. With the light available again I could see that she looks different from before, bright yellow iris with blood oozing from them and saliva falling from her mouth, feeling the drool running down my neck close to where she bit me. Taking step back while watching the strange girl slowly get up. Accidentally moving an unused dry wood next to my foot and immediately pick it up with my good arm. The small looking branch didn’t look like much but with enough strength I could do some damage.

“I swear I won’t hold back, so you better step back” I raised my voice to the strange girl who keep walking closer. Clearly, she not listening. What do I do, I could run but my arms and legs tremble. So much for looking intimidating. She ran my way but I doge it, observing my movement getting slower. My fear is making me paralyzed. If I keep wasting time with her the other two guys are going to show up and then I might as well dig my own grave, but l can’t die here. Not when I made a promise to my sister. Mentally preparing myself to hurt another human being.

Predicting the same movement as before and I easily sidestep out of her reach and I swing the stick. Directly hitting her in the back of the head. The piece of wood broke with the hard hit and she stumble to the floor. I was stun when blood spill out of her hair. She manages to get up, but the hit seen to slow her down. I was shock when the I saw too much blood spill from her skin and reacted to ate when she threw herself on me and effectively snagging my bad arm. “Ow, ow” the pain halted me in place and the aggressive girl when to bite me in the face but I stop her when I put my right arm instead.

‘uagh’ I scream when the chomp down on my arm and got scared when I saw my sleeve cover in blood. When I try to yank my arm away, she bit down harder. ‘argh’ I yelp. I position my arm so we can see each other face to face. Pulling my head back and forth smacking her on the nose with my forehead. Momentarily letting me go but receiving blood and sweat in my eyes leaving me blind.

Taking random swing with no avail. I was tackled to the floor and in a state of panic she started going wild scratching me every time she landed blow. Not eating for a long period of time was taking its toll on me and I had very little energy to push her off me. She caught my neck with a firm grasp and lift me up and smash the back of my skull on ground repeatedly. After a coupe hits, she left me disoriented.

I keep reaching for her face to scratch her back, but it was not working. I had a million though run my mind and not one of them would help me at this very instant. With no air reaching my lung I just stare the pretty girl in my futile fight.

____________________

“And she had the audacity to tell me, ma’am there the same size”

“Aaah!” Cherry scream “Jets, can you please stop talking about chocolate”

“What?” Jets looks bother “Are you serious, like can you not see that chocolate bar are getting smaller”. Jets abruptly stop the vehicle on our destination saw two humans trying to kill each other.

“Cherry are you seen this”

“Yeah, there fighting”

“We should go and help” Cherry grab Jets and said “No, stick to protocol. We send Ace first and when the situation is under control, then we step in” the pegasus didn’t like sending Ace alone, but she follows the rules anyways

“Ok, let’s get Ace ready”

____________________

The nude girl releases the tight grasp she had on me. I gasp for air and noticing the girl was distracted by a black truck. Not wasting an opportunity like this I scavenge my surrounding but as a consequence I got the attention of the bloody girl, when she was going to attack me again my hand found a rock the size of my palm. I grab it and swiftly smack her in the side of the head, knocking her out. I trash around the floor trying to get away from the unconscious human.

She just lay in the ground and I lightly move her body with my foot but there was no response. I hope I didn’t kill her I thought as I watch her calmly sleep in the floor and thinking of how scary similar she was scarily similar she was to my friend Dina. I notice a small tag on her ear that said ‘F.R.C. Must be a acronyms but I don’t know what is stand for.

My eye return to the scene at hand when the back of the truck open and a man step out, the door close right back. His uniform was black and blue with some metal plate around him. Is not any type of policeman I ever seen but I was ecstatic to see another person and thank goodness he’s wearing cloth.

“Help! I’m hurt” I shouted.

The police officer was approaching me but suddenly stop when the other two freaks show up. One man with a scar around his eyes that still had a branch stuck in his mouth and the other nude male was a tall guy who sprinted toward the officer.

The guy looks ready for the attacker, grabbing the tall man and throwing him to the ground. The nude man screams but quickly got up and became more wary of the policeman after he defended himself. The officer was to focus on one person and forgot the other human with a scar on his eye sneaking behind him and succeeding hugging the office. They both fell back while the tall man jumps on top of the man in blue and attempt to bite him only to hear a clank noises every time he attack the officer.

I watch in horror as the only other person that could help me get out of here might die. I slowly got up ignoring my own injuries and jog my way to them. None of them acknowledge my presence which was fine by me and I made it next to the scene. I look at the branch next to him were the man with the scar still had it in his mouth and I pull it free. Managing to lift up the heavy stick up and whack the man enough time to fall over. His body Slump while the officer free himself and put the other man in a choke hold and eventually the man with the scar stop moving. The officer stood up and stare at me with his hand in one pocket.

“Thank god, I’m safe” Dropping my weapon. “You have no idea how scare I was” I slowly walk closer to the man in uniform “I need help, see” putting my hand up “I need medical attentzehzezet-“ He sneakily put a metal stick away from my stomach and my body slumping next to the man with the scar. From the corner of my eye I saw an animal step out of the vehicle.

Man, I’m really tired. I’m imagining animals driving cars. They approach my paralyzed body. Hearing a voice after what felt like days “Aww sweetie don’t worry, everything is going to be ok. Just go to sleep” she said that while caressing my hair. I try to keep awake but I was too tired to keep my eyes open and slowly I when to sleep.

Author's Note

(Updated)

Chapter 6 - A Doctor Appetite

The two guards stood in the middle of the scene, downcast on the weird human with some unique looking cloth. Jets was brushing the young girl hair waiting for the human to fall asleep. Cherry look at me and ask what the hell happened but I wasn’t quite sure I knew where to start so I said the obvious “She help Ace”

“I know that part but most humans recognized guard uniform and run”

“Maybe she come from a good home”

“Or maybe she belong to a rich stallion” Cherry got a twinkle on his eyes “Jets, You know what this means for us”

“Promotion”

“No, well yes but more importantly we can get a sweet paycheck” he look exited from the mere though I never actually seen him this exited since. well never actually. Back in the base we run a shelter specifically for human pet. We register them under the name of the guard that was found, and we get a profit from the bit it generates. Jets turn the girl on her back and my partner was right on one thing. This was no ordinary girl. Her cloth, her smooth skin, her hair, everything about this person spoke high class.

“I already know what I’m spending my half on” He said with a big smile plaster on his face. He was starting to scare me “Wait!” pausing on the spot while he pointed at the girl arm “Don’t tell me she infected”. Upon investigating the unconscious girl her right arm was indeed biting and cover with blood. Realizing the girl was infected he use some colorful language I will not repeat. Quickly returning to his old ways when his dreams of being rich were crush. I was more comfortable with stony Cherry than happy go lucky Fizzy.

“She still on her early stages of the disease. We can give her some treatment” I said.

His mood quickly lifted again making me jump when he raises his voice “Yeah that true! We should get her into an infirmary” Jets hesitated to response to his partner in crime “What wrong?”

“Nothing, I just don’t like that her”

“Who?”

“Dr. Fauna. Don’t you think she likes humans just a bit too much”

“Jets, she a human doctor” Cherry deadpan.

“Nooo, never mind” Fizzy saw her friend being conflicted and gave her reassuring “Don’t worry we will be with her every step of the way, if that make you feel better” I was skeptical but I felt like I could trust him and agree to go. Ace was waiting by the side line for an order “Ace Come here boy” the human obey with no hesitation and I gave the gave him the instruction and he with the help of my partner where able to store all the humans on board.

____________________

It was Fizzy turn to drive back to the base. he was better a better driving through the forest that I was. While he was driving, I made sure to put the restricted device on all the humans. the metal bracelet that would insert in their mouth and would go around the back of her head. That way it prevents them from biting or removing the device. Next came the restricted glove but I like to call them mittens because that name sound cute and because that what they look like.

While on the ride I was getting more excited to have caught four humans on our first mission. Yeah maybe there all infected but is still a job well done but that strange young-looking girl, I want to know more about her like her background, owner or why was she in the middle of nowhere with cloths on. Hopefully we get to spend time with her before she sold. When we switch turn my partner when to check on the humans but never came back and eventually hearing his loud snoring bouncing around the truck. At least I know that he’s safe back there. None of the humans haven’t woke up yet making the ride a peaceful one.

When we reach the base, I found the lazy stallion asleep on Ace lap. When I told Ace to stand up, he did. Making my partner fall on the floor and I hear him calling our human guard a mut again. “Good job boy” petting Ace “And that should teach you not to sleep on the job”

“Fine, fine”

“Good, now help me get the humans down”. Right then and there the door from the back of the truck busted open and the boss, Steel Hooves. A Brown coat and Black main stallion. “Boss” I said sheepishly “I mean. Boss!” giving a formal salute. Bumping my sleepy partner for him to realize the boss was watching us. We both gave a formal greeting, but he was unimpressed by our lack of preparation. “At ease” he said getting inside the truck and inspecting the three sleepy humans lock in one cage.

“Err… boss if you don’t mind me asking, why are you here?” I ask.

“I always like to inspect the newcomer”

“Well I can guarantee you won’t be disappointed. Come over here sir” laying his attention into the new girl “Ta-dah” I made jazz hoofs. Again, he didn’t show any humor. Steel was a very serious stallion and that’s ok and all, but he was making me very nervous, so much that I started to sweat.

He gave a mysterious expression “Why is she wearing cloth”

My partner step in with a chipper attitude “Sir we believe this human belong to a rich citizen”

“is she sick?”

“She was bit by one of them, but the incident happened less than an hour go. If we patch her up, we can get a large profit”

He seen to agree giving this girl analytic look “Well guard. I was starting to regret some of my chooses for recent recruit” giving us a hard look “But I’m impress with what you done, good job” giving us a salute “Get this girl to the infirmary and then register. I’ll leave you two in charge of her” before the boss left the truck he turns and warn us “You better make sure she doesn’t screw up, it’s your neck on the line. Good luck”

____________________

We were on our way to visit the doctor carrying the new girl around. she was lay on the bed and was strap for safety reason. I had to push the heavy bed all the way because Cherry told me his back hurt, supposedly. But I couldn’t stop thinking of Steel words, putting us in charge of her. I was worry but really, how much trouble could one young girl cause. Finally reaching the small infirmary.

Dr. Fauna is an earth pony, light yellow coat with blue main and a varies animal including humans as a cutie mark while wearing a doctor coat. All she did was smile with big wide eyes. Her eye where glue to the young girl ever since we enter, ignoring us completely. Cherry step in front of the doctor “Hello ma’am” he uses a deep voice.

“Hello, umm Berry Fizz”

“Cherry Fizzy” I corrected her. She laughs and said sorry but didn’t look very apologetic. Cherry just ogle the doctor while she looks for her equipment. I kick him when she wasn’t looking. “Oww, Stop hitting me”

“Then start doing your job”

When she finishes gathering her stuff, Fauna attempted to move the girl, but the it wouldn’t budge. Cherry quickly offer to move the heavy décor “Thank you, why Jetstream I didn’t know you had such a gentleman with you”

“I’m just doing my job ma’am”

At that moment all I could see was red and decided that it was best for me to march out of the room. That stupid egghead, what does he even see on her, she always has that stupid grin and creepy wide eye. I swear I never seen her blink. All she as to do is show some curve and stallion forget about everything.

____________________

“Is she ok” Dr. Fauna ask.

“yeah… no… I think I’m going to check out if she fine, Will you be ok if I leave you alone with the human” Fauna beam when I mention that she would be alone.

“Sure, this little thing is sound asleep” caressing the young girl slowly.

“Ok then, I’ll be right back” He Leave me with the young girl, all alone. I walk to the door and peak outside and saw that ‘we’ were all by our lonesome. When the coast was clear the door was close and I lock the door with the keys, leaving them attach. “Let take care of your need first” giving her a three-individual shot for her fever, pain, etc. I move for her arm and inspected it but there was nothing broken, it looks much worst from what it is. It seems to be strain, it was a good hit you receive little girl. I apply a shot on the arm just in case, but the body could do the rest.

“Now I is my turn” she said standing next to the unconscious girl. “I didn’t want it to say in front of the intruder, but you look absolutely beautiful. Look at you, your skin, your hair, your eye” Opening the eyelid a little “I usually prefer male, but I can’t let and opportunity like this pass by” Lifting the shirt a little bit just to play with her stomach, the young girl move but was ignore by the lusty pony.

For a while the girl has been waking up and falling right back to sleep. Hearing broken sentences that I can’t quite make out, but right now I been hearing one consisting voice. Feeling a touch from my stomach slowly going up and passing my breasts all the way to my face. My eyes where still heavy to open but I was starting to get a feeling of where I stood. I was in a comfortable and warm bed, I miss this feeling the sheets provided but there was someone else with me. The feeling of someone steeping on top of my bed.

“Let take this out of the way” the girl was untied from the bed, set free by the doctor “I don’t get to do this very often so my heart is racing” something slimy and wet was rubbing my face. I didn’t react until I feel someone going inside my pants, like a defense mechanism I shoving whoever was on top of me. When my eyes, I try to scream but there was something preventing my mouth to fully open. My body jump back, and I fell to the floor. “Oh, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you” the doctor fell back on the bed and got down to the grown.

I wasn’t listening to what she was saying I was to distract with the fact that a horse was talking to me. She took a needle out of her pocket “I didn’t mean to scare you. Now come her you little mut”. The creepy mare was weird looking with a big smile and wide eyes, no thanks. When she was close enough, I gave her my best glare and the doctor stop on the spot while making a strange face, I took this opportunity to lift my foot and kick her in nose. She when down like a sack of potato and I ran to the door. There was a key attach, but I couldn’t turn it very well. I had some thick glove on preventing me from moving my finger freely. I use both my leather gloves to hold the key and turn it. “Wait!” By the time she finishes talking I was already in the hallway running down the white walls of a facility. I was panicking with every step I took. I saw more and more horses walking or flying about. When I reach the end of the hall, there were two of them having an argument again.

“Jets, she a human doctor of course she wei-“ He abruptly stop “Jets look”

“I don’t want to see your soda caps collection again”

“Noo, the girl is awake” Jets turn to me and they both stare like I was some stranger. I want it to run but the female looking horse started to fly “Don’t worry girl. You’re safe here”. I don’t believe that for a minute and I try to punch her, but I miss. She was too fast.

“Come here boy” Cherry call the human guard. Jets didn’t want to put Ace in a fight without his protective gear but let the human guard do his job.

A person appears wearing the same cloth as the policeman who stun me back in the forest, but he wasn’t wearing his helmet, he looks off but had no time to think about it. Cherry made some weird and the office swiftly grab me, moving so fast I didn’t have time to react. He grabs me by the waist and lifting me up giving me a bear hug. I try to punch him, but my soft glove wouldn’t give me a solid hit. I raise my elbow, drop it on his expose face and he finally let go his grasp and I aimlessly ran. Everywhere I look there were more colorful horses, but I saw a parking lot with a door of the outside world. That where I need to go, while running I was hit with needle shots on my back multiple time. My adrenaline didn’t let up, but my body was starting to feel stiff. The door was so close yet so far. While on my kneed I keep throwing punches, but with no avail I was back on ground and still conscious this time.

____________________

“Jets and Berry, where are you!” the boss yells angrily.

We were already in front of him “Actually sir his name is Cherry…”

Giving us a hard look “Didn’t I say, she was your responsibility” none of us answer. “What in Celestias name happen”

Fauna show up with a bloody nose “That monstrosity attack me when I was left alone” she angrily said “Does two irresponsible solder left me to fend off for myself!”

Steel gave the solder a hard look and spoke with a raspy voice “It seen that you two are still green. Putting you two back to basic training will do you some good”

“What! But sir“ Cherry shut up when Steel raise his hoof.

“You will be attending the shelter and that’s an order, is that understood”

“Yes sir” we both murmur.

“Congrats, starting today you will be running the store” other ponies whistle and made some mean comment in our embarrassing display. “Show over, everyone back to work”

____________________

When I was finally able to move around, I was lock in a small room with a metal door with three walls and a metal bar door. door was big enough to stick my arm out but not for my body to pass. No matter how much I try to talk, I couldn’t with this metal contraption in my mouth and I can’t do hand sign with this glove on me, so I just scream and kick the metal. Making the rest of the people around me do the same. Yeah, their other people here but there strange looking, they never talk, and they don’t look quite right. Like were the same but some feature are out of place like there forehead are bigger but almost unnoticeable and there hunch a little, just small detail to make then look weird.

Well that is, yeah this is it, I die. I really drown back in the river and now I’m in hell where colorful horses torture human as some twisted joke or I lose my mind and finally snap. I don’t know which one is worst, but I felt normal so I’m assuming I’m alive somewhere in limbo.

I’ll just try to figure out my environment. They gave me food like some animal and I would awkwardly pick it up with my glove and throw it back at them. Is not like I can eat properly with this thing in my mouth but most of the time I was left alone. I would stare at the rest of the human inside this prison. They have scratches and they play with some toys they had in the cages. They gave me one, but I keep kicking the thing out and they told me that I could have it back when I behave. They keep coming back and forth walking to a small office located in the end of the hallway. I stand tall over then while they walk and they would make comments of how creepy I am compared to the ‘other’.

Eventually the female horse stops by my cell, the other horse calls her Jets. “You hurt Ace” was the first thing she said, and I presume that Ace is the officer name. “But I’ll forgive you but don’t tell Cherry I said that. If it wasn’t for you, Ace would probably be dead. so, I can’t really be mad at you. Sometimes I find it hard to justify my job.” I was confused with her speech, but I thought this was my best chance to communicate again and desperately launch myself to the door grunting and waving my hands to the thing on my mouth. She was scare by my sudden actions and jump back misinterpreting my reaction for a violent one.

She would avoid walking close to my cell unless a was far from the door and they would not open my door for safety reason, I call bull but is not like I have say in the matter. They food they serve me liquid mushy food that would easily go through my restrictive, but I wouldn’t touch that thing they call food with a seven-foot pole. It would really piss me of that I was being treated like a dog and I would kick the bowl over and see the food be wasted. They got mad at me that I would deny food and toys like a good human but I’m not going to be treated like those things. Secretly when I was alone, I would pick up from the ground and debated eating what they serve. I don’t exactly have many chooses and I was starving so I force swallow whatever I could savage from the floor.

Cherry had said I should look like the ‘other’ humans, naked. I dare him to try and waited for him to open the door, but he was stop by Jets who told him not to enter and that they should leave me alone. I don’t know if my dangerous appearance or my attitude, but I wouldn’t let them push me around. Once they finish moving the boxes, they hang around by the other room. If I remember correctly the boss told them to take care of the store. Are we just pet? to be sold for money? hell no. One of my arm still hurt but I’ll go berserk on who ever try to lay their hands… I mean hoofs on me.

The ‘store’ was quiet, only hearing the other people occasionally grunting, jumping, howling or throwing toy or bowl around. But if I pay close attention to the sound of the voices coming from the room, I could hear Jets and Cherry the employee talk. With nothing better to do I decided to eavesdrop on their conversation.

“Sooo, to you like your new office?”

“Our new office It’s the same size of a small bathroom”

“Aww come on. You have to look at the positive side. Like, we didn’t have an office before and now we do” and I hear a fake cry from Fizzy. If memory serves right, they got demote. I won’t lie I kind of felt bad for then or maybe I’m develop stockholm syndrome. Ignoring my own feeling for now I got back to analyzing the walls.

____________________

For Jetstream this was a step down for sure, but I won’t let that hold me back. I’ll climb up the ranks even if I have to dig and claw my way out. Turning back to my loyal… turning back to my partner with a smile full of teeth. “Turn that frown upside down Cherry. We got a store to run” he was using his hoof as pillow trying to sleep.

“Leave me alone” I felt a little bit bad for him. He was back to his old self which I like but more gloomy than usual.

“Aww come on, I bet if our first customer is right around the corner“ and the bell ring to prove my point. I gasp when a pony enters the store “See our first custo-“ the pegasus when silence when she saw the doctor with a satisfied smile enter the store. Nether of the employee look trill to see Fauna so soon after the incident.

She had a tissue up her nose with a bid of red stain on it “Hi!” she greeted but no one responded “Oh my. How rude are the new recruit”

“Hi” I said.

“Hello I came to check up on the interesting girl”

“I though you already did”

“Mr. Steel ask me to do a follow-up” we were against the idea of taking the doctor inside the store but we still took her in. Fauna ask Fizzy how many human where they, but he was ignoring her, so I answer instead “There only six at the moment”

When we reach the new girl, she was doing some weird stuff with walls. She had her back turn from us and keep doing some movement I never seen a human do. “Here she is” I must of scare the girl because she jumps when I spoke and went eerily still when she saw the doctor.

“Good, good. I want to do my job in private if that all right with you”

“Where sorry but we are authorized to be in the company of any member inside the shelter”

“No, you don’t seem to understand your position here. I out rank you and your dimwit friend, or would you rather me have a chat with the boss and have you fire”

I was never good under pressure but Cherry gently drag me out “Come on, it not worth getting fire” he had a point but I didn’t like backing down from a bully. Pick your battle, that’s what mom always said. Fizzy was frustrated and rightly so. All we did when we first got to the store was talk of how unfair we were treated and all thanks to Dr. Fauna. I wish she would get her just deserts.

When the doctor was left alone, she steps closer to the cage and spoke with excitement “You truly are magnificent beast”. it was her first sentence she spoke and already the girl was creep out “Those eyes, I seen them before. Your aggressive behaver and strange characteristic, there something interesting about you. I talk to Steel and try to make you a solder, but he had a point wild beast like you can’t be turn into and obedient upstanding officer” She took a harsh breath “That better for me honestly. I want you all to myself anyway” she said while ogling me up and down “You seem calm now, maybe you want to play. Stupid mut like you like that stuff right” whistling for the girl to get close.

She did what she was asks for but when the girl got close, she swiftly sticks her arm out and almost hit her on the nose again, but she misses. “You insolent human. Thinking you could outsmart me” she had a cocky smile to go along with her ego. Fauna was out of my reach, but I still had a little soup left from earlier and girl kick it toward the doctor. The the food splatter on her face and she curse on the spot. The employee shows up when they hear the ruckus.

Jetstream didn’t see what happened but when she saw the new girl bowl out of the cage again and Fauna face cover in human food, I couldn’t help but smile. She was walking bumbling sometime too low for either of the worker to hear. Shoving Jets out of the way.

“Hey, watch it” Fizzy said steps up to defend me. She ignores us but the fact that he even tries at all was enough for me.

“Thanks Cherry”

“No problem, partner” he said with a sincere tone.

The first day was spend cleaning and feeding the pets making sure all them are register and up to date. Overall not a bad day and quickly the night fell. It was time to close the shop but there was something strange. The store was silent no banging or screaming from the new girl. Deciding to check up on her one last time before we go and finding on the floor hiding her face with her knee. The new girl has been like that for a couple hour now. I stare at the young girl trying to figure out if she needs something before, we go and notice that she would occasionally shiver. I thought it was strange, their naked humans sleeping just fine while on the other hand she had cloth and that wasn’t enough.

I when to pick up something special for the new girl and came to pass a couple clean sheet under the door but she ignore them. “Hey, I got you a couple sheet if your cold” there was no sign of her moving from the spot “I just want it to say, thanks you again for saving Ace. I don’t think you’re a bad human for acting strange. I believe your just scare and confuse and that why you do things differently from other but that not a bad thing is it” noticing the girl finally moving her head.

“Jets are you talking to the humans again?” Cherry shouts from the other room.

“Maybe”

“Well, could you maybe hurry up. I want to go home”

Jets laugh “I’ll be out in a second” turning my attention to the new girl, but that name keeps bothering me. ”I keep calling you the new girl, but I don’t like that nickname. I’m not allowed to name the humans, but I still do it. If you can keep a secret how about I call you… Bree that a cute name right?” Bree moves her head again but that was it. Deciding to not bother her further I walk away when I notice the human taking the sheets and covering herself up “Good night” I said on my way out. We close the shop and started to walk back to Canterlot.

“About time, what were you doing?” Cherry asks.

“Saying goodnight to Bree” he just looks confuse with the name “It my new friend”

Author's Note

(updated)

Chapter 7 - Two Pseudologist

“We will be arriving to Canterlot in ten minutes” The speaker echo around the train. Derpy and Cloudkicker were very excited and so was I but I still felt a bit more dubious of the trip. The closer we got to the heart of Equestria the more worry I got but the relaxing bump of the train swinging me smoothly left to right, was oddly enough calming my nerves. I miss this traveling the long distance.

“Lyra, I know you want to check the shelter, but can we visit Lemon Hearts first” Derpy said. I was falling asleep but still acknowledge her.

“Yeah, no problem” and they continue talking among themselves, I didn’t feel like joining in the discussion but there was something bothering me. I’m by no means a celebrity, I was a small fish compare to actual popular ponies. But it still did not deter my concern. When I left the spotlight. Yes, my band member where a big reason but it wasn’t the whole story. There was an incident I rather forget. Realistically, the chances of being caught in the street and be reminded of my embarrassing memory where low.

We finally arrive to our destination we grab our bag and head out, already seen the culture clash. You could tell who’s from where, by the way the dress or lack of thereof. All if not most pony in Canterlot like there fashion. It could be from a simple shirt, hat, jewelry or strange hair color in their main. We didn’t need to walk very far to see the mass of human walking next to what I presume is there owner. Some wear cloth which I though look weird but other look ordinary. I never would have thought of getting my own pet but reading Ink’s book ‘How to Train Your Human’ gave me a general idea on how these creature work and act. Hopefully we get to see that today. I read that human pets could be very expensive, so I brought with me five thousand bits. That all I could take without putting myself in financial need.

“Keep up, where close to Lemon house” Clouds call for my attention when I was getting distracted by my surrounding. We stop in a fancy house and the best part of this home was that I could view the castle from afar. Where the princess rule over Equestrian. I Never seen her before, maybe one day.

We knock on the door and it was quickly was answer. There was no talking, only the sound of my two new friend high pitch scream while a yellow pony stare at us in a bored manner. “Hearts did you miss us!” Ditzy scream.

Lemon Hearts had a yellow coat and a cerulean mane with three hearts, two light blue and one light green as her cutie mark. “Probably” She responded to Ditzy with a disinterested tone, but there was no ill will behind her words. “Is not like I want it to say this but” she fell silent for a second before murmuring “I’m glad you guys made it ok”

“Aww” Clouds cutesy said while trying to embrace Lemon Hearts. She put her hoof up to prevent her from a hug. Cloud struggle to past her strong hold.

“I didn’t miss you that much” she responded while looking at the new face on the group. Hooves notice the attention she was showing towards me.

“Oh, we brought a friend with us” pulling me to the front. Already anxious to be put on the spot. “Lemon Heart this is“.

“Lyra Heartstring” everyone look surprised when she knew my name. Derpy eyes where googly and wide “Gasp, I didn’t know you could read minds”

“I don’t, I seen her perform a couple time in Manehattan”

“Really? Was she good!?”

“Maybe” Heart unhumorous said.

“Probably not the best but we did try” Heart want it to continue the conversation, but I slightly shook my head and she understood my silent plead.

“That too bad, not because I like your music or anything”

“Maybe she could sing us a couple songs” Clouds jokingly ask.

“Sorry, I’m retire” I said in a jokingly manner.

Derpy star gaze eyes where fill with curiosity “Clouds and I don’t know anything about your band. You need to tell us everything”

I was uncomfortable with the whole conversation, so I try to dance around the topic. Trying to forget my past screw up was not easy when everyone keeps bringing it up. “Another time, hehe” I awkwardly said while scratching the back of my head.

Hooves Look disappointed when I denied her request. “Don’t worry muffin tops, she tells us everything eventually” Cloud try to cheer her friend. Noticing in the small time I been around this two. There close, probably as close as two ponies can be reminiscing on my childhood with Ditzy. We would talk all day and night, have sleep over, secret birthday party in my house, come over for dinner with my parents, everything you could probably think of and I hated to admitted that I felt stab of jealousy watching Clouds take over my spot. I’m I allow to have does feeling when I was the first one to walk away. “Hey Heart, to you know where we can adopt a pet” Clouds spoke to Lemon.

“Dogs, everywhere” she deadpan.

“No silly, a human for Lyra”

Heart was bemuse by the response “They aren’t for economical ponies”

“Yeah I know but I think I brought enough” taking out a small heavy bag full of bits.

“Umm, I can’t promise anything but perhaps we can find a frugal pet”

I didn’t know what frugal means, but hopefully it was cheap. We leave our bag on her house and when to the city. Hearts strikes me as a reclusive pony. Most sentence where delivery in a monotone volume while she denied Clouds hug. Wouldn’t friends want that closeness or intimacy with other ponies. I keep staring at the back of her head. Lemon saw my one of my performance. My last show was on Manehattan, maybe she saw my disaster act. No, I’m overthinking, I hope.

____________________

Is been a couple days since the two ‘caretakers’ have taken over the store under the boss order. My arm has been slowly healing but still hurt if I apply pressure. There not much to do in this hell hole so I spy on the hard-working animals thinking to myself of home much they pretend to be human like have jobs and relationship. An after spending some time with these two idiots, it was easy enough to see that Jets has a thing for Cherry, but that guy is a dense as they come. Right now, they were arguing in front of my cell and there where discussion my behavior when it comes to food. “You can’t keep feeding her” Cherry was visually irritated.

“She need to eat” Jets retorted.

“But she doesn’t eat, She’ll just throw it away”

“Sometime she eats…”Fizzy wanted to continue the fight but saw how Jets demeanor sadden

“I don’t understand what you see in her”

“Believe me when I say, this human is special Cherry, she smart and look different she acts and more importantly it, she helps other human like Ace”

He look my way and I was just scratching my greasy hair. I have spent days lock in this cage and I yet to take a shower or eat properly and I’m not feeding of that disgusting soup thing they keep bringing over.

“All that I see is just a dangerous girl”

“your wrong, don’t let Dr. Fauna lie get to you”

“She not, but there a reason she hasn’t been adopted yet. She scares every single customer”. That true I’m not going to be anyone’s pet when I’m clearly superior to all this animal.

“Sh-she not violent” Jets denied the accusation.

“It doesn’t matter, I never seen a human waste so much food anyways. I wouldn’t be surprise if the higher up give the order put her down”. My eye wide when I hear the word put down. As in kill, like someone is going to come over here and put me six feet in the ground. The female pony didn’t retort his statement, so I assumed there was no mistake and he was right. I’m not going to lie to myself I was pretty scared, really angry but more scared than anything. My first thought was to trash the place, but it wouldn’t get me anywhere, I knew that yet I didn’t know what else to do.

Cherry left the pegasus by herself with a plate of some gross food on a bowl. She got close to the bars of the door. “I really wish you could understand me. I try so hard to look for a home just for you, but Fizzy right. I can’t help you if you don’t want to help yourself”. Jets sniffs a couple time trying to hold her strong emotion and pass her hoof one of her eyes “I really believe your special, that why I don’t want to give up on you“. She put the bowl down inside my cage and walk away. I was standing by the door and I slightly lift it my foot and tip over the bowl yet again.

Jets seen to actually care about my faith, but it was a strange thought. For the pass couple days, I been trying to figure out how to escape but maybe I have to settle for whatever pony still wants to adopt me at this point. I done a good job in gaining a small reputation on being the scary human of the base. Scaring animal was an easy job just stand tall and give then a glare. The dirty cloth and the metal device on my head probably help. To some of this pony I probably look like a monster. Know how to I get adopted.

____________________

Lyra and her friends when to a royal guard base but none of the worker have gold plate armor but stander gray. Lemon Hearts said that this place was a training ground for new guard and or test weapons. To enter the store, we needed to stop by the check point we have to show I.D and sign our names. This base look like a small city inside the big city itself. We were escorted in a minicar to a shop name ‘Shelterly’ with a stable above it and two cartoonish face of happy humans in each side. Inside we were attended by two worker name Jets who had a pleasant smile and a stallion name Cherry. The first thing I notice was the he looks tired he looks. “Hello” I greeted.

Jets was the first one to respond, “Hello ma’am, how could we help you today”. While his companion threw a dispirit “Hey”

“Were here to watch humans and maybe buy one” Heart was more abrasive than me.

“Were just looking around, I hope there no problem with that?” Harp quickly fix Harts response.

Jets didn’t take offence to Lemon comment “It’s no problem ma’am, come with me”. She took us to the back and by what looks look like and older hairy male human and he was playing with his bowl. He probably one of the only humans I ever seen with minimal scar. “He’s one of our shop friendlies pets and fully train” as an example Jets raise her hoof and the human stand up with a happy expression. “He’s one of a kind if I do say so myself”

“Whoa, how much does he cost” Lyra was already curious.

“This one goes for twelve thousand bits” When she mentions the price my hope diminishes. The book I was reading said that prices vary and over time may change but it never specifies how much would a human generally cost, it said that I could ask around and that was a good idea.

“Could we see another human” I gawkily said

“Sure, this one is our most expensive pets, but we have more alternative. Like this one” she shows a mature woman not too far away from the first one. She was laying peacefully sleeping unaware we were watching her. “Her training not done yet but she the sweetest thing you’ll ever see”

“She look so cute” Derpy and Clouds seen to agree with me. They jump on the opportunity to pet the human. Jets and Cherry open the cage and let them in. I stay by the back not really interested in the human they show so far. I felt like I wanted something different. In the corner of my eye I saw I young girl leaning her head on the metal bars. She looks beautiful, Smooth with no scar on her skin, the short hair and strange cloth. The way she stands and looks around was so strange, but it was intriguing. While everyone was distracted, I approached the girl in the back of the store. Her eyes never left mine and they look sad. When I got close, she lowers herself to be the same high as me and I extended my hoof and touch her face. “Hey girl, are you ok?”

Lyra was shoved back by Heart who look concern. “Are you crazy?”

“What?” not really understanding her.

“Look at what she is wearing” looking closely the girl was wearing a metal device on her head. I did read about sick human and how they put protected gear, but she doesn’t look hostile to me.

“Ma’am please don’t get to close to that one” Jets was the first one to notice us.

“Why?” Lyra ask.

“This human is not a big fan of ponies”

“But I just pet her” Jets was taken back doubt Lyra.

“That can’t be, she… not a bad human but she is very… playful” Cherry notice the commotion and came up next to Jets.

“How much for this one”

The worker look bewilder. “I’m sorry ma’am but I have to recommend that you that you choose another one” Cherry said. Lyra pet the girl again and if Harp turn her head left the girl would repeat the movement mimicking the pony.

“Wow, how are you doing that” Jets was amazed.

“Doing what?”

“How to you make her follow you like that”

“I don’t know, I just read that some human need more care and love than other” Harp did the same motion as Jets did on the first human. “Up” and the supposedly untrained human stood up. “Good girl. How much for this one” I ask again.

Jet was speechless so Cherry responded “Ma’am I really have to insist that you look for a-“ But was shut by her companion who put her hoof on his mouth.

“Yeah, she umm, how much do you have” Jets quickly said.

“Five thousand”

“Perfect, that how much it cost”

“Are you sure you want this one, she kind of smell” Heart cover her noise as she said the obvious.

“Well I think she perfect” Ditzy seem supported of my decision. “Well if Muffins say she perfect, I’ll agree” clouds repeated.

“Is your decision ma’am, are you sure you want this one” the worker ask again.

“Yes, I do” Lyra enthusiastically took the offer.

“Perfect, well start the process as soon as possible. Could you please wait in the front” Harp nod and left with her friends to the front of the store.

“Jets, you know damn right that she not five thousand bits. To you want to get fire” Cherry said with a worry tone.

“I know, I know, but did you see how the girl reacted with that pony”

“Yes, I agree is weird but what if she” Cherry hesitated to speak his thought “Attack somepony”

“She won’t, I know there no evidence but can you trust me on this. That all I ask” he ponder for a second ad against his better judgement he trusted his partner

“Ok I’ll trust you, but we can’t lower the price of eight thousand bits”

“I was thinking of putting the extra three thousand”

“To you have that kind of bits?”

“No…” Jets look upset of the though.

Cherry sigh “Ok, what if we split the price. I put half and you put the rest”

“Really?!” before her partner could talk she threw herself on him “thanks you, thanks you, than-“

“I remember I time when I said she would make me one rich stallion” he pouted.

“You’ll be rich in friendship now, isn’t that better” Jets joke and Cherry did his dramatic fake cry.

____________________

I couldn’t help but grin. There too easy all you have to do is look cute they gush over me. Jets open my cage up and flew to me with a leash on her hoof. “Ok girl, I not going to hurt you. I’m just going to put this rope thingy in your neck” attaching the leash with no hitch and walking out of that filthy cage. The first thing I notice was the bright sun and how it hurt my eye.

“Here you go” Jets hand the leash to the new owner as she signs some paper. Before we left the shop, Jets warned my ‘owner’ to have me separated from large group and to be caution when dealing with my cloth because I don’t like being naked and she was right. Jets keep staring at me all the way through the process she approach ones almost petting my leg but she pull back and wave goodbye. I didn’t care about any of this horse I was just happy to leave this place. Feeling the warm on my skin and the fresh air as soon as the door was open felt great. I took a big gulp of air, but I choke and cough. Hearing one horses laught at me made me furious. Already preparing myself to smack over the head I notice a cute yellow main horse with googly eye and a nice big bright smile giggling. I didn’t have the hurt to hurt something so cute so whatever, she can laugh. I felt my leash been pull by my new owner to stroll behind her. “Were to go now? I don’t know my way out of this base” Lyra spoke.

“I don’t see the minicar to drive us back. Maybe we can explore a little” Clouds responded.

“Great” Hearts sarcastically said. The yellow pegasus fur-ball took off the ground and started flying next to me jolting me a little.

“Careful Muffin” Clouds warn her friend.

“Aww, but she so cute, I actually never seen a human like her” she was petting my dirty hair and It felt nice, so much that I close my eyes and felt my leg wobble. I got worry looks by the new ponies. My owner asks what happened but the fur-ball just shrug. I continue to follow the minty pony who keep throwing glances toward me. Probably checking to see if I was ok. Please, I can take care of myself, I have before and I still am. Looking around this place I notice that it looks like a military base. There were a couple stallion working with a weapon on top the truck. The weapon would shoot a spear like bullet and travel through a piece of thick wood like a paper. Grateful I wasn’t the one getting shoot at.

____________________

Nurse Tenderheart has been working with Dr. Fauna for a couple month now. To work with such a smart pony like her was a privilege. I knew I wasn’t anything like Fauna, she was a genius and I was just me. We barely talk she would request simple task and I accomplished them with no complain. I was just happy to be of server to somepony I look up to. Recently she been staying after work for around three day now. I was worry, so today I gather the courage to ask if she ok. she was looking through a microscope while she writes something down on some documents.

“Umm, Miss Fauna”

“Dr” she responded without taking her eyes out of work.

“Sorry, Dr. Fauna?”

“Mmm” she dismissive responded

“To you need help”

“No” Fauna quickly reply.

“Miss Fauna, you been lock up in this room for three days now, is everything all right”

“Is Dr-“ Fauna sigh “Nurse, can you not see I’m working”

“I’m just worry for my mentor” Fauna though the new nurse was annoying. Trying to figure out how exactly she got the job here and I’m not trying to be mean when I say this but she not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed. Still she could do her work well enough. Fauna look at the nurse and debated if she should share her thought “What would you do if you happened to find a DNA of an advance specimen”

“Like what?”

“Let’s give an example. like a dog, that could think just like us. What would you do with that information?”

“Wow, you found a smart dog Miss Fauna”

“What! No” taking a deep breath “The dog is the example. Again, what would you do if you knew a dog had the capacity to understand us”

“What would I do, mmh” touching her chin with her hoof “Well, I would want people to know about it and see if we can become friend, because dogs are cute”

Fauna roll her eye, but wait maybe that not a bad idea. Maybe this airhead nurse is not just a pretty face. Presenting a big smile before speaking “You know what. I think your right”

“I am?”

“Of course you are smarty-pants. You know what, I going to the shelter and visit that new girl”

“Oh, I hear she was adopted today!”

“What! By who” the doctor cry out

“I don’t know probably a tourist”

“Who in their right mind would want a viole-!, I mean such a strange human”

“Uh, me, I want one” the nurse raise her hoof.

“Of course” breathing in and out again “Miss?” I extend my hoof and waiting for her the nurse to say her full name.

“Yes” the disregardful nurse spoke

“No… your name is?”

“Tenderheart!”

“Well thank you Tenderheart. I think I’m going home tonight. You can go home too I’ll close after you”

“Are you sure, I could stay and help”

“No, no please. Rest that pretty little head of your”

“Ok” she said while walking out with her medical equipment on. Where not supposed to take them out of the office but I was just too tired to say anything, but Tenderheart was right about one thing. From the D.N.A I gather from that beast who attack me I discover some interesting stuff like how interesting different she was from the average person. When I mix some infected sample with her blood, they would mix but the blood cell wouldn’t die or spread, they would disappear. In all my life I never seen anything like it. I could only theories that this girl could not become infected. I approach a bag fill with personal file I need it for work but there was a book in the back. Checking if I was indeed alone and I open the textbook fill with detail of human’s experiment. Inside the book I place sample of the human girl. I Know I seen does eyes before fill with rage and hatred, but I couldn’t remember where.

“Lower being like yourself don’t deserve to be friend with us” she set the book down and recall on how she ruined my nose. I was over it I mean how could I possible be angry with such a beautiful creature. “But I do crave for you, you brute. You left but haven’t escape yet and is a matter of time before I have you under my hoof like every human should be”. The doctor forms a wide smile and mix the girl blood with and grab her documents “Oops, what this? This random human blood is creating a new kind of infected and it looks like she could spread the disease to other humans” I sarcastically said to no one. “Well I better write that down just in case I forget”

____________________

“Hey Jets, to you feel like your forgetting something?”

“Like?” I question.

“I don’t know?” Cherry said while making a weird thinking face.

“While you’re over there, can you grab me something from the fridge”

“Sure, what do you want?”

“Anything please”

He made his way to the back of the store just to call me “Jets, can you come over here”. I sigh, walking up to him “What?”

“Why are there two cell doors, open?”

noticing that they were indeed two door open and only four human “Uh Cherry, did you close the door for the non-purchase human?

“I though you did?”

Oh no. Hearing front bell ring and an angry voice call us “Cherry, Jets. Where are you!”. We were visited by our boss Steel Hooves and next to him was the missing women, she had a bit of a belly now. “To you mind explaining why a human was eating the emergency supply in the cargo area”

“Maybe she was hungry” Cherry answer the question in an honest manner. The boss looks livid with Fizzy response but suppressed his anger even if you could see his vein pop out. I just drop my head in shamed and wish this was over already.

Author's Note

(Updated)

Chapter 8 - A Day in the Life of Bon Bon

“knock, Knock, honey. Time to wake up” the elder pony calls her lazy daughter Bon Bon, who hated the early morning, so she twists and turn away from mother while cover her face with the bed sheets. “Hey lazy head, get up”

Bon Bon sigh “Yes mom”. She can be a bother sometime, but she right I have to get up. Following my morning routine of Shower, brushing my teeth and put my work cloth on. When I walk to the living room my mom was sitting by the couch reading a book. “Sweetie Drops, I prepare your favorite meal”

“Mom, don’t call me that, its Bon Bon” I said Looking embarrassed. That mare is my mother Honey Munch a Ginger coat with a red main and pink strip in the middle just like her daughter with a beehive as a cutie mark. “Oh, you kids and their strange names” she said while handing me my lunch. “Thanks mom” offering a smile before leaving.

Arriving early for work I saw the manager Lucky Clover opening the shop. We greeted each other and started to prepare for work. Later arrive Minuette and next to her was Cherry Berry the two new co-workers. All the pony would attend the shop as waitress and Lucky would cook breakfast or lunch. Right now, I was preparing the first batch of café, not just for the customer but the owner. He enjoys his meals before the shop open to the public. Just finishing the drinks while Lucky open the door to the boss, Filthy Rich. He like to sit close to the window and I approach him with a hot cup café. Rich took a couple and sniff and smile “You gotten good”. “Thank you, sir” he laughs at my formal response. “Sir, I like that” he shoo me away to drink in peace. I don’t like that stallion, but I have to admit that he’s quite interesting. They say that Rich own a couple store around Ponyville but there rumor that he has a human farm not far from here but no one is allow to enter, unless your one of his rich friends.

A human in Ponyville, that would be weird, I struggle just to buy my own house, let alone take care of a human. Lucky serve Filthy his breakfast and he eat like a starving human, quickly leaving when he finishes. I was serving café for myself when one of the new workers spoke to me “You must be really good to get a compliment from the boss” Minuette was staring at my drink. “Maybe” I reply.

“Maybe? Last time I made him a latte he returns it back three time and said ‘I won’t leave until I get a good drink’” she mocks the boss by imitating his voice, I try to hold my chuckle with little success.

“Don't worry, you'll get the hang of it” we talk for a while and I gave her a few pointer and tips on how to deal with a large crowd and I gave her the reassurance she needed “Don’t worry, I’ll help anyway I can”. After that pep talk, she looks more relax for the morning rush. We were going to open any minute now, but my mind always wonders to a particular minty pony, hoping she like café. I wouldn’t mind serving her.

____________________

It was noon and I was on my first break, I found myself in the employ room eating my lunch and upon opening my bag there was a note inside from my mom, just reading the first line was embarrassing.

“What you got there?” The manager was standing by my side. I quickly tuck away the note and hid it. “Nothing” he just show that stupid grin in his “What?” I ask.

“Nothing” Lucky sit next to me “Hey, I saw you giving pointer to the new girl”

“All they needed was a pro to show them the ropes” I gave him a cocky smile.

“Pro? Where?” he looks left and right.

“Ha, ha. Very funny”

He gave me small laugh “I remember Somepony breaking eight cup in one day”

“That was my first day”

“Or when somepony spill the meal on the customer”

“That was my second day…” getting an embarrassing red blush.

“I’m sorry, I was trying to say that you learn a lot since you first day” he gave me a picture of us and the old staff when Café Hay was first remodel to its present look “You impress the boss today, who know. Tomorrow you might take my job” expressing tenderness in his compliment.

“Don’t be ridiculous”

“Why not, is a good living”

“I don’t even know how to cook”

“I can teach you”. Bon Bon look at the stallion with a perplex look “To you want to quit and this is your way of telling me” He found humor in that comment.

“Of course not, is a good gig”

“Then why are you telling me this all of a sudden”

“I don’t know, I was just thinking. What will the future have in store for us”

I don’t like thinking of the future, probably because I don’t see anything much of it, at least for me. “Can I finish eating before my break is over” I deadpan.

“Sure Bon Bon” he got up and walk to the hallway “Bon appetit” he teased before leaving.

“Ha, ha. I never hear that one before” hearing his lively laughter bounce in the hallway. He thinks he so funny. I swear the only two soul that can embarrassed are mom and Lucky Clover. Mom because she know everything about me, and I grew up with Lucky, so he knows enough. Returning my attention to the different type of fruit mom pack for lunch. They look so delicious it was making my mouth watery.

____________________

Finish another day of hard work and leaving to my home. Sometimes I felt bad for Lucky because he has to stay everyday and close the shop. The rest of us headed home. Minuette and I walk together to our own individual houses. Noticing that she wanted to say something for a while now, but she looks nervous to speak up. “You been doing a good job on your first couple days” I broke the silent.

“Thanks!” her enthusiastic respond made me flinch. Minnette look apologetic “You taught me so much in so little time, your like and expert. I bet you were amazing when you started here!” hearing her praise inflated my ego.

“Well, I don’t want to brag but when I was hired. The boss was so impressive with my first performance that I skip training” she was awe-inspiring. It felt good to be in control and not be the one being teased and it not a lie either, Rich said I was good enough and need it more ponies to attend the shop, so I skip training.

“Hey, did you hear what happened today?” she changes the subject.

“What?” I reply.

“This new pony came out of nowhere with a big purple hat and started to do some unbelievable magic”

“Unbelievable magic, Like what?”

“Teleportation, living inanimate object, flying, mind reading, all while talking with other ponies. Some crazy stuff”

“Can’t you do all do stuff?”

“Pffts, most of us can’t do that type of magic. Every unicorn knows that” I had a blank face and pointed at my head “Oh, sorry. Usually unicorn parents will give you the ‘talk’ but most unicorn can’t perform heavy spell. Someponies say that Equestria magic is running low and is a phenomenon that has been occurring over decades but nobody know why magic has been diminishing”

she dumps to much information for me to keep track although I still pretended to understand everything and just nodded along her speech. “So, you can’t do any magic?”

“Yeah I can” her horn glow and the bag I was carrying in my back started to float but was quickly drop to the dirt. I had a serious face towards Minuette and she quickly grabs it off the floor and dusted off the sand. She hands me the bag with a sheepish smile “Sorry, I’m not really good at magic”

“Thanks… So, this other pony with a hat is some sort of master?”

“No, she was showing off and being mean to everypony until the librarian step up to the challenge and destroyed her credibility. Her heavy spell magic was just an illusion tricks like every other pony”

“Ouch”

“That not all. When Twilight left, the magician was chase out of town”

“Sound crazy, do you know anything about her?”

“She was eccentric” Minuette put her thinking cap on.

“How so?”

“She keeps repeating her name in third person like ‘The great and powerful Trixie’ so on and so an” we laugh and talk about the incident.

____________________

When I came back home, I didn’t find mom anywhere and I had the bright idea to cooking tonight dinner and surprise mom when she came back. Halfway making the pasta I came to the realization that I really didn’t know how to cook and the smell of burning food confirm it. When the pasta came out, I was disappointed with the black and brown color but still keep hope that it teased better than it looks. Either way I achieve what I set out to do, make food and surprised mom, ad this was a surprised. While I was fixing the table, I hear a knock and I let my mother inside.

“What this?” Honey asks.

“I made Dinner tonight”

“I see that, but why does it smell like that”

“Like what?” she made a strange face “Never mind, let’s eat this thing…” I was waiting for her to take the first bite and she did. She slowly munching the overcook pasta “mmh, so good” but before swallowing the food she stops and point behind me “Hey sweetie did you turn off the stove behind you?"

I turn to check and yes, the stove was turn off. “Yeah” when I turn back, I caught my mother spitting the pasta into a napkin. Bon Bon express disappointment in herself and Honey Munch notice “I know is not good, you don’t have to pretend you like it”

“No, no, is just a little… rough around the edges”

"but I still fail"

"Oh, come now, nopony is born knowing better, sometimes you have to fail in order to learn”

“Thanks mom” Her wisdom did cheers me up even if it was a little bit.

“No problem. By the way, was this the last package of pasta” I would of lie to her, but she could read me like a book, so I fess up.

“Maybe...”

“I was going to prepare this for tomorrow. So now is your job to buy more while I prepare”

“Yeah, ok” looking down at the brown pasta.

“Don’t worry sweetie. Tomorrow we can try again, together”

“Ok” I took the bits she gave me, and I headed out. The district had a couple store open, but the market was cheaper, and I headed there. There a dirt patch route you have walk if you want to make it to the marketplace and while I was walking alone, I hear strange ruffling noises from a bush close by. I took a defensive pose and waited for whoever or whatever was there. A blue pony fell out of the bush and landed face first in the ground. She was wearing a hat with lots of stick and leaf sticking out but when I really look at her there was something familiar about her.

“Who dare disturb the great and powerful Trixie” she said while pretending her fall never happened. Her first line confirm that this pony was the one Minuette.

“Hey, are you ok”

“Are you going to chase Trixie out of town” giving me a skeptical look.

“What? I wouldn’t do something like that”

“Good, Trixie is just looking for her wagon”

“Wagon?” I ask confused.

“Yes, her home”

I made a strange face when she calls a wagon her home, but she didn’t seem to notice. Trixie was arrogant I’ll give Minuette that, but she doesn’t look like a bad pony “Where did you last see it” and she pointed to an empty spot close to us “There nothing there”.

“Duh, is missing” she responded in a sassy tone.

“To you need help looking for it?”

She smugly laugh “Trixie doesn’t nee-“ but she abruptly stop when a couple filly not far away from us did an impression of the magician and laughing right after. Trixie was obviously bother by what the mock the kid. Noticing how easily influenced she is by the negative reception and I stand up for her. “Ok, you kids had your fun. Now run along before I tell your parents”. There was some boo and some complaints but no confrontation and leave quickly. When I turn to the magician she didn’t responded and just look upset. “Ignore them, let’s go look for your wagon”

“I don’t need anyone help”

“You sure?”

“Yeah I got it, thanks anyways” just like that, she walks inside the forest where she pointed earlier. I don’t think she deserve that type of treatment and thinking back on mom words, everypony need to fail in order to learn. Maybe she just like me, still learning. I got the supply and when back home where a was greeted with a warm meal. When I finish I when to my run and jump on my bed. I should be going to sleep soon. I have to get up early tomorrow but I found myself staring up at the roof thinking of the strange pony I meet today “I hope you find your home Trixie”

Author's Note

(Updated)

Chapter 9 - Girls Neigh Out

My first plan was to make a run for it and find human civilization, but it seen I didn’t need to, not when I was already surrounded by human. We were inside a city and there were people walking all around us. Some with clothe other in their birthday suit, some with leashes other free but follow individual horses. Every person I see slump when they walk, and the horses would talk with each other. They were too many ponies to count animals playing games, handing free food, cleaning the street, driving cars. It was too much to process and I started to inhale short sharp breath and hug myself. Gathering the attending of every living thing around me. Their eyes would pierce mine while they murmur and step back.

“Is she ok” Derpy ask.

“I’m not quite sure” Harp reply.

“Well, I want to eat something” Lemon announce in a snobbish tone.

“What? But Muffins and I want to visit a couple store before night comes” Clouds complain.

“Fine I’ll take Lyra with me”

“Lyra, are you hungry?” Clouds ask Harp while she was backing away from the argument. When Harp was about to voice her thought she was disrupted.

“Yes she is and her weird human too” Lemon answer.

“Don’t answer for other ponies”

“Ok, bye bye” The yellow pony put her hoof around Harp neck and drag her to the restaurant across the street. Clouds look bother but still when on with the always cheerful Hooves.

When we left the main street my breathing calm down. Relived to go and hide anywhere. Across the street there was a small restaurant call ‘Fruitbag’. On the window there was a drawing of a straw bag overflowing with fruits. The restaurant had a southern feel, you could see wooden table and barrels for chairs. The decorations Inside the food place had a Bull skull on the wall and hay on the floor making the place look authentic. Inside the restaurant was a counter with a yellow coat and salmon pink mane pony with three apple slices for a cutie mark wearing a red apron with white squared “Howdy partner, names Gala Appleby. how can I help ya’ll”

“Table for three” Lemon order but the worker notice the human with the metal device around her mouth and pout.

“Sorry ma’am but can’t allow ya’ human, she as’ ta wait outside” Gala reply.

“Why?” Hearts looks peeve.

“We don’t allow humans with restrictive awn, sorry ma’am”

“Fine, Lyra tied her leash outside” Lemon order again. Harp turn to look at a pole outside the street where you could tie up your pet. There was other human in there but there was no shade, they would stand in the middle of the burning sun. I notice what Lyra was staring at and there was no way in hell I would wait in the streets with this hot weather. Heartstring tightly grasp the leash and she shook her head. Lemon Hearts sigh and told the worker “Look, this human is train, show her Lyra” Harp was not happy to be put on the spot but did what she was told. She turns to the girl with beat up cloth and told her to jump, doing a jump herself. I roll my eyes and did a thoughtless jump impressing Gala with a simple action.

“Red, Red, ya 'ave ta see this” she calls another worker.

An older stallion look irks when approaching the pony. “Gala, you bein' a chatterbox again” Red was a yellow coat and blue mane stallion with an apple for a cutie mark. He wore an apron with the restaurant logo.

“No Red, ah wanna show ya this” she points it at Harp “goin' do it”

“How about another trick, roll” Harp said while doing a circle motion with her hoof”. If she was really expecting me to roll on this dirty floor, she has another thing coming. I cross my arms and turn my head ignoring her command and Red look unimpressed. “Come on girl, like this” Lyra lay flat on the floor and did a roll herself and waited for me to follow her instruction. I roll my eyes again and I did an ungraceful roll on the floor clumsily getting back up. Easily impressing the stallion.

“Well ma’am, ah 'ave ta admit, that was purty impressive” Red responded.

“Can she come in or not” Lemon snobbishly said.

“Darn tooting she can” Red walk us to our table, close to the window getting a good look at the human tied to a pole under the sun. Red introduce himself as Red Delicious and handed us the menu. I sat next to my ‘owner’ and Lemon was in front of her. I lay low and try to fit with the crowd, eavesdropping on my two companions.

“You have to stand up for yourself” Hearts suddenly said.

“What?” Harp was confused with the topic.

“You’re not hungry, but I force you to come here and eat”

“You didn’t force me…”

“You also didn’t voice your though when they wanted to kick out your human”. Harp was awkwardly moving on her chair waited to be attended by the waiter. Red pass by and ask if we were ready to order. Harp and Hearts were unprepared and ask for the special. Harp turn to me and ask Red if there was anything for me could eat.

“Mmh, thay usually eat soup. Cuz that metal thang won't let solid food pas’ thought”

My eye widens when I hear the word soup. “Oh, I think she love it. Look at her face” Harp said. I don’t know about who she was talking about because I was internally screaming of the thought of eating more liquid food. Red pick up the menu and leave us be.

“They don’t know do they” Lemon question. Harp took her eye away from me and pay attention to the yellow pony.

“Who?” Lyra asks confused.

“Derpy and Clouds”

“I don’t want to talk about this”

“To bad, I’m still going to ask anyways. What happened in Manehattan?”

“You know what happened”

“Ok, is it true that you had a breakdown on stage?” Lemon murmur the question for privacy.

“Hearts can we just drop the subject?” Harp look around her before answering.

“Why don’t you tell your friends what happened when it obviously bothers you” she asks ignoring Harp demand.

“I want to move on”

“You have to move on, but you can’t pretend it didn’t happen” Harp drop her head and look for conform by massaging my arm, it was set on the table next to her. I don’t understand what was happening, but I let it play out. Lemon made a weird face, almost like she was internally fighting with herself. “Lyra, listen up!” Hearts demanded “The only reason I’m telling you this is…” pointing a hoof at Lyra “Is because, I was… worry… when I… heard” she whisper but neither of us hear what she said.

“What?” Harp said putting a hoof on her ear.

“I, wa… rell… worr… hear…” she whispers lower than before.

“Sorry I couldn’t hear you”

“Whatever! Where the food anyway?” Hearts cross her foreleg and lay back on her chair with a grumpy expression.

____________________

After we finish eating, we hit the town. Taking in the strange culture of Canterlot. It was a hot day, but I notice my human was the only one who struggle with the heat. Watching her sweat an ocean.

“I’m heading back, what are you going to do?” The yellow unicorn asks.

“I’m going to buy a couple stuff for my human, I’ll meet you back at your place”

“Ok, but don’t be late, Clouds and Derpy want to go out tonight before you guys leave”

“Ok, I be there on time” I responded before parting ways. While on the roads of the city we look at the ponies living here and see what they love, Fashion. It seen everyone in this city wants to stand out including the human and having my human and I can’t have her walking around with tatter cloth . While on our way to the store I couldn’t take my eye away from my new pet. She made eye contact with me and I almost freak out “Oh my Celestia, she just looks at me” feeling a little giggle. “Oh my Celestia, I’m alone with my very own human” the sudden realization made me nervous.

“But don’t worry girl, I know that you and I are going to be best friend”. Knowing that I talk more when I’m nervous. “Just like in the movies where the pony buys a pet and they make a special bond and then they discover that the human can talk and do everything a pony can-“ suddenly feeling a pull on the leash making me loose my footing and I fell. I hear laughter but when I got up the giggle stop, and my human had a small grin across her face. “Don’t worry, I’m ok” I told her, but the incident was imprinting on my mind.

We reach a Trendy store call ‘Furhuman’ plaster on a sign on top of the store. The walls around the store where painting with human, all with different style of fashion. You could see a pony walking out of the glass door with her well groom human and immaculate shirt with pant. First thing that stand out when walking inside the store was the pile of cloth forming a small mountain. The smell of expensive perfume and how slender and tall all the worker look. One Pony came up to us and with a cheery smile “Hi, my name is Tropical Dream and welcome to Furhuman where you can find the perfect cloth for your human” she was a tall cream coat unicorn with orange and light yellow main, Tropical had two palm tree as a cutie mark.

“Hello…” feeling a little embarrassed in her presence “I’m looking for cloth for my human” giving all the attention to the girl.

Dream stare at my pet for a little bit and she gasp “Her cloth have blood in them that simply won’t do. In here we can find anything because were one of the few selection stores that being promoted by Blueblood kind charity” taking us to the young girl section. The girl was slow down when the worker took out a pink shirt and skirt.

“Aww that look so cute” Harp said picking up random cloth.

“I know right, if I had a female human, I would get something like this” pulling trendy feminine cloth.

“What about this” taking out feminine dress with flower.

“it looks a little too big for your human, but no worry. Let’s try it out” taking the dress from Harp and approaching the girl. It didn’t take long for the human girl to stand up straight and bring up her right arm in a defensive pose scaring the worker. “On second thought, why don’t you do it” Tropical back away handing me the dress.

I took the dress and walk toward the girl until I hear a low grunt sound. I did the same as the worker and back down “You know what, I’ll do it when we get home”. Tropical nod and gave us some tips before she left to attend other customer. We pick up a few cloths including similar style she was already wearing. Lyra when to wait in line to be attended by the cash register. I let go of the leash for a minute while I checks the items inside the bag.

“I didn’t know they sold to bum in this store” I hear a feminine voice behind me. When I turn around, I saw a fancy pony wearing a puffy dress with a big fancy hat and she had a feather sticking out of it.

“Did you mean me…”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend your kind” Some ponies look our way but most ignore us.

“That not very nice” I told the mean pony.

“Like I said, I’m terribly sorry” She said in a condescending tone.

“Yeah, and who are you anyways?” I raise my tone a little.

“Me, I’m Grace, Midwinter Grace. World class champion and animal trainer” she had a light blue coat and dark blue main with a heart locket around her neck. She was next to a well groom lady wearing colorful bottom jacket and skirt. “And this is my champion, Michael”

“Oh yea, well, my human is also train”

“What human?”

Harp turn and saw that her human wasn't next to her. She caught her girl looking at a couple jackets “That my human by the jacket section” turning to Midwinter.

“You mean the dirty clothed one scratching her rump”. Lyra quickly look at her human and indeed she was scratching here butt.

“Well, she still better train that your human” I responded.

“Hun, please stop before you embarrassed yourself” she answer and laugh.

“I’ll show you” turning to my pet and prepare to call her but I remember that I never name my human. “Come here girl” I said and successfully got her attention, she looks at me and quickly turns her head and walking away. I grunt and ran up to her to grab her leash forcefully drag her back to the waiting line and notice that our spot was taking by Grace. “Hey that my spot”

“Actually you left, that mean that this is my spot now”

“You can’t do that”

“How about this, if you can prove to me that your human is better train than mine. I’ll give you your spot back”

I show her a big smile knowing I can make her eat her own word. I turn to the girl and told her to jump but she never did. Grace grin probably because she thinks I was lying making me more upset. I told her to roll like she did back in the restaurant but again I was ignored. I put my two hoofs on her stomach “I said roll li-“ and I receiving a bump on the head with the girl glove. The hit didn’t hurt but Midwinter laughter did. Harp felt silent and let go of her spot with an awkward silent ensued. When Grace finishes paying, she waves goodbye with a snotty attitude while her human walk next to her without a leash. The experience made me too upset to say anything back. We were call up to the cash register and I put the bags of cloths on the crystal table next to the register.

“You shouldn’t listen to her” the cash register pony said. she had a baby blue coat with orange mane and yellow highlight, she wore a black dress with a gold saddle on her back.

“You saw that” Harp answer.

“A bit” she said but sounded like she was lying.

“Why would she be so mean?”

“Dear, she always been nasty to other human owner” she explain and the fact that it wasn’t personal did make me feel better.

“Thanks, Sassy Saddles” I said her name from looking at her tag.

“No problem. Before you go, I’m legally obliged to tell every customer, our merchandise was kindly donation by Blueblood in hope for your support In Canterlot representation chairman”

“Canterlot representation?”

“The election day is just around the corner. Every major city will be able to have a representative and represent their hometown”

“oh, yeah… I knew that” sheepishly laughing. Leaving this store as soon as possible. I started to pay more attention to my surrounding and it was true. They were big sign and small poster splatter on walls that said vote for me. Just scrolling my eye some names stand out like Fancy Pants, Classy Clover and Blueblood. I don’t know anything about politics, so I try my best to avoid anything related to the topic. While walking to Lemon house the leash was pulls again and my human sit down on a bench. I watch her just lay back while she cleans her sweat with her shirt. I move to sit next to her “You just had to embarrassed me didn’t you, you butt scratcher” I threw a childing insult at the human.

I felt a push from the girl and landed on the floor. When I got up, she put her feet on my spot. I try to pull her legs off, but she was clinging to the bench, I gave up and set on the floor waiting for my human to be well rested.

____________________

It was night, but we finally arrive to Lemon house. Derpy open the door and everyone was in the living room talking. I sat on the couch and took a breather. It was a relive to sit somewhere soft and not on the floor. “Sorry for being late girls, but someone decided to take a rest on every bench they saw” staring at the girl.

“That ok, you’re in time” Derpy said.

“In time for what?”

“Get ready for this” she pretended to do a drum roll “Where going to the ‘Ranch&Laugh’”

“I heard if that place but isn’t that like an expensive club”

“Don’t worry, Lemon is going to cover for us”

“I kind of wanted to treat you guys to something special if your leaving so soon…” Hearts said in a low voice but enough for everyone to hear.

“That so sweet” Clouds teased.

“Shut up!”

“No fighting” Derpy intervene standing in the middle of the room “Let’s go soon, I want to get a good spot”

“Good spot, I like that” harp repeated remembering the pony who took my place on the line putting me in a bad mood. “Me and…” remembering that I never gave my girl a name “Wait guys, I haven’t name my human”

“Are you serious, what have you been calling her all day” clouds said.

“Girl…” Lyra sheepishly said.

“You can’t do that, they'll get confuse when you start calling her with an actual name”

“I just didn’t think I would get a human today”

“Well you got to name her something cool and that can fly, like Raven”

“All pegasus think the same” Lemon huff toward Clouds.

“And what would little miss perfect name her”

“Well” Lemon put a hoof on her chest and put her back straight “I would give her a classy and feminine name like Mallory”

“Oh, I got one” Derpy chip in raising her hoof up.

“What your idea?” I said.

“Snuggles!”

“Mmh, I like it” Cloud and Lemon look at me funny, but I couldn’t help it I always like cute things. The girl had the wide eyes she would get from time to time. “I think she like it. So, it settled your name will be Captain Snuggles”

“I don’t think she like it” Cloud said.

“what make you say that?” I question while looking at her expression “Just look at her eyes”

“I’m not quite sure where looking at the same person” she question but I didn’t care, I like the name.

“She fine, now if you excuse me. I have to shower Snuggle” I told them while getting up and pulling on Snuggle leash, but she didn’t move a muscle. I try pull the leash again, but she held down the couch, like making a statement that she wasn’t going to move “Girls, a little help here”

____________________

“You’re supposed to take her cloth off first” Cloud sarcastically said. She and I tied Snuggle leash in the back of the house. There was a small light above with the sound of mosquitos flying around us. It was a hot night, so I didn’t feel too bad having to put the hose on full pressure on my pet. Is also a little payback for kicking me out of every chair on the way back to Lemon house.

“If you want to try, by all means” I told her.

“No, it ok, your human can be scary sometimes”

She wasn’t wrong. I never grew up with one, but I can tell she not normal. Snuggle was on a sitting position hugging her right arm. I thought that was strange. All day all she been hidden that hand.

“I’m going to get ready”

“Yeah, I’ll get ready soon” I told her turning the hose off. Even though it wasn’t cold she was shaken. I put a towel on her head and rub her hair. It wasn’t until I look at her eyes, she looks miserable. Making me feel a little bit bad even if I thought she deserved this after embarrassing me in front of that pony or kicking me out of the bench. She probably still figuring things out, I’ll try to take it easier on her.

Snuggle was still shaking a little so I untied her an brought her inside the house leaving water spot on with every step the girl took. Lemon would get mad at me when she saw the wet patches on the floor, so I have to remember to clean up. I attach the leash to a bookcase in the living room. She walks up to a corner and set on the ground covering herself with the towel. She tightly hugs the towel when I approach

“I’m not going to hurt you silly” I told her trying to lift the white towel up but she recoil her arm back and accidently hit herself with the wall, making groaning noises right afterward. “I just want to make sure you’re ok” I told her the truth even if she can’t understand me. She hid her head in between her knee and drop her arm, in a defeated pose.

I lift up the towel and carefully grab Snuggle hand. I pull her sleeve up to see her dark bruises around her arm. I almost panic when I saw how hurt she was. how could I not notice this, how could she have walked all day with this amount of pain. Jets did say she was in an accident, but I had no idea how bad it was.

I lightly put her arm down and walk to the bathroom trying to keep calm to not make the human panic. I pick up a couple thing that might help from different type of cream, bottle of pill and some bandages. I carry everything to the living room and set them up next to Snuggle. “Ok don’t panic, cuz I’m not panicking, I know what I’m doing…” I wish I knew what I was doing.

I just apply the cream and cover it up with bandages. There only five pills on the plastic bottle, there good for pain reviler but there too strong. I’ll try to find something milder, leaving the bottle behind. I search all over the bathroom, but I couldn’t find any replacement. Getting back to the living room where Snuggle hasn’t move from her position but the bottle was spill. The plastic case was empty and the pills where missing. I look at the girl but that can’t be, humans are smart sure but that would be ridiculous. “Oh boy a lost them”

“Lost what?” Lemon surprise when she stood by the door.

“Ah! Lost? Who lost what?” I swiftly hid the bottle on my back.

“You just said that you lost something”

“Oh yeah, my… contact lenses” I said while rubbing my head. “Yup my lenses”

“To you need help?”

“Nooo, look, here they are” bending down and pretending to pick something up.

“You know that I can see you have nothing on your hoof right?” she dryly said. “Why are my bandages on the floor”

“Oh, I was just applying some bandages on her-” Snuggle softly kick me by the side interrupting me, covering her arm.

“Whatever just put everything back” leaving me alone with my pet.

“You know, kicking mare isn’t nice” I scold her but Snuggle didn’t mind. I probably should let her stay home but I don’t really want to leave her alone. I could probably stay with her but I’m afraid of looking like a debbie downer to my friends. I’ll just explain the situation, that should be simple enough.

____________________

We were already walking inside Ranch&Laugh this was and expensive clubhouse where the walls were made of red bricks and the chair looks like couches, were a group a friend could sit in one table with a great view of the stage and there was a minibar serving drinks to everypony. The place had a mild smell of alcohol and cigarette but were overpower by the smell of roast food and the best part of all, you could go in with your human.

Snuggle was sitting next to me. Yeah, I was easily convinced to come out for ‘A girl night out’. Maybe Lemon had a point, I can be a pushover sometime, I’ll work on that but I was feeling guilty to bring her along with us since a suspect she took the pill somehow, but right now I’m not letting her out my sight.

“Is snuggle alright?” Derpy ask

“Yeah, why would you ask that?”

“Because she looks sleepy”

“It pretty late”

“It eight pm” Clouds deadpan.

“Human have a different sleeping schedule” I said hoping that was the case.

“But on the way here she was all like” Derpy started to swing left and right like a zombie.

“She just tired” I keep telling them and they seem to believe me leaving the subject alone. While we waited for the show to start. Snuggle hug her jackets I bought for her and lay back like she was going to sleep. The place was already pack and someponie brought their human with them all dress more fancy them one but that didn’t bother me.

The light turns off leaving the spotlight shine down the stage. The platform had a classy wooden look with blood red color curtains and a screen in the back of the wall. The large screen shows a moving picture of Canterlot and had the logo ‘Ranch&Laugh’ plaster in the middle of the television. The microphone came alive and the sound of a stallion was hear thought the club. The host did his introduction and promotion that all mare could have free alcohol. I don’t drink but Lemon look a bit to exited to hear that news.

“And now for our first act, please put your hoof together for Cheese Sandwich” he presented the first performer and the rumbling sound of ponies smacking the table. Cheese was a tall stallion with a dark yellow coat and a brow afro main, and he had an accordion as a cutie mark.

“Hello to you all, thanks for having me. I haven’t been to Canterlot in a while but is a gorgeous city, right?” most ponies cheer in agreement including Lemonheart. “But man, what is it with this place that attract so many douche bag” there was laughter on the audience, but I found myself agreeing with that statement.

“I’m kidding, kidding, your all great. You sir” he pointed at a stallion wearing a white jacket with black stripe. “Are you having a good time” he yells ‘yeah’ over the crowd. Sandwich put a hoof on his mouth and pretended to talk in a low in a low voice next to the mic “Was that a stallion or a zebra, I’m I right guys” again winning the everyone over even the stallion who was made the butt of the joke.

“You know, my girlfriend loves it when I dress up nice too, but when we go out with her rowdy friends, I call it like it is, a herd”. He let the laugh die down before continuing “She going to kill me when she sees this but come on guys, you know what she told me the other day, she told me I’m getting fat and I told her, I’m in a stable diet”

Cheese Sandwich comedy was well received by the majority. When he finishes more ponies show their special Talent. Some act run a bit to long for my liking and other left me wanting more. The night was pleasing overall, when I notice that Snuggle was in a deep sleep, I carefully lay my head on her shoulder. Watching as her chest rise up on down every breath she took. In the middle of the show Lemon got up and got us all drinks. It was fine if it was a couple, but she keeps getting more for herself. Derpy and Cloud were enjoying the show cheering for the performer as loudly as one could while I spend the rest of the show snuggling with Snuggle. While the night continues, we were approaching the last act they call the next performer “A round of applause for Andy Warhoof” a pink coat stallion appears with white main and a bucket of paint for a cutie mark. He had a white and black stripe shirt and he carries a human skull with a price tag still attach.

“I bring to you my poetry. The tale of a deity.”
“Stories of the past. When the world was in collapsed.”

He pause and cough

“There was once a mean grinch. He was unhinged”
“Challenge the princess he did. Defeat by the sun, he was forbid”
“The monster was castaway. In a world where laws don't obey”
“Be vigilant, be warn. He's not Gone.”

He was not finish and he was already receiving boo. “You dare mock me, you peasant“ he retaliated against the audience, but the stallion caught a tomato with his face. Not looking happy about the result of his act. Andy leave the stage early.

A voice spoke through the speaker again “Well, that was strange. No matter, please welcome our last act for the night, Sunburst” they were applause and cheer for the new participant when he appears on stage.

“Hello ladies and gentlemen. Today you will have your minds blow away with magic”. He was a dark orange stallion with an orange main and a sun as a cutie mark while he wore a blue sparkly cape. “Helping me with my work is my assistance Moondancer”. She had a light yellowish gray coat with red mane, crescent moon and three stars for a cutie mark. She wore a black sleeve shirt with big glasses. Moondancer wave at the crowd nervously. There were low boo and some stallion from the crowd shouting at the participant

“We don’t want to see some stupid illusion trick”

“That’s were your wrong, sir. I will proof to you that the princess is not the only one you can cast powerful spell. No matter how much technology evolve, there magic in everything and everypony” taking out a small dirty metal goblet, cover in symbols. Laughter was the first response he receive from the crowd, including Sunburst himself “I will share a bit of context with you, I was hire by the Crystal Empire government to promote a special project and they need your help to collect fund in order to find ruins. They believe that if we collect powerful item like this, we can take out its energy source and spread it all over Equestria. Meaning that everypony not just unicorn will be able to perform magic” When he finishes his speech, the clubhouse was utterly silent.

I was hooked with every line he spoke. I was a unicorn myself and as embarrassing this might sound, I never learn how to use magic.

“How could something so small carry so much power, you may ask. Well my assistant will show you” passing the metal cup to Moondancer. Once she took hold of the cup, she closed her eyes. “Now I ask for silence, performing a spell with high energy will required concentration”. Her horn turns blue and she started to sweat but nothing was happening. Letting the silence expand. You could tell there was some pony getting impatience and started making a small ruckus.

Until Lemonheart yelp “Guys, I think I’m drunk!” she screams when her drink rose up to the air. Every drink did, water or alcohol. The liquid gatherer together and form a large sphere in the center of the room that suspended on the ceiling. The liquid inside the ball was sparkly and if you watch closely there was something in the balls, something moving inside the water. The sphere quickly turns into a pony, walking on the same spot. The pony shape shifted into a dragon and it flew across the audience. The dragon drops and form the shape of a faceless human.

The liquid human turns directly at us and started walking. He was going for our table, no, he was walking directly to Captain Snuggle. She was to adorable when she asleep, I won’t let anyone take that away from me. Lyra got up and stand up for her human. Other ponies would touch the liquid human, but their hoof would pass through him. When he was getting to close to my girl, I yell “Stop!” and the body of water quickly broke off, falling on me. My eyes burn a little when the water fell on my face, it must have been the alcohol mix with the water.

“What the hell-“ Sunburst started to say but stop when his words echo on the speaker. He took off his mic and started to argue with a dizzy and loopy Moondancer while she keeps repeating the same thing ‘her head hurts’. They both got off the stage while some pony applauds and other ask what exactly happened. I was just glad my human wasn’t hurt.

“Wasn’t that something” the host appear through the speaker doing a fake laugh “No seriously, they have to pay for does drinks but that all we have for tonight, pleased join us again next week. Have a pleasant night”

____________________

We exit the clubhouse as the other ponies follow. I had a towel I took out of my luggage. We had our bag with us to walk directly to the station after the show. Snuggle look tired so I try to walk at her rhythm and not force her to much. The street where empty and the moon was shiny above while the air felt refreshing. When we made it to the station, we waited for our train sitting on a bench. Lemon has been avoiding eye contact for a while and the sound of large crowd didn’t bother Snuggle when peacefully back to sleep. The sound of a small snore escapes her mouth, making me laugh a little.

The night was calm and when the train pass the station a gush of wind would follow. The bench where made of wood and with cold metal tubes on each side. It was quite between the group of friends. No one between us talk not until our ride came by calling for the next stop, Ponyville.

“Were leaving and I don’t even get a goodbye kiss” Clouds teased Lemon.

“As if, like I would miss somepony like you” Lemon reply with an angry expression.

“Aww, I’ll miss you too” Clouds when in for a hug and this time it was receive. “Come on Derpy” she asks Hooves who pleasantly join the group. I didn’t know if I could join in, so I just hover close by. Clouds surprise me when she pull me close and said “Your part of the group now and that means group hugs” I gave her a smile and tightly hug all of them.

“Your all idiot” Lemon said out loud “And I hope you come to visit again…” she murmurs.

“Always” Derpy said.

We broke the group hug and boarded the train sitting close to the window to watch Lemon Hearts wave goodbye. She looks genuine upset of the thought of us leaving. I don’t really understand her, she has such a strong personality but is terrify of showing emotion, hopefully we do see each other soon.

While on the mostly smooth ride, on small occasion the train would bump a little mostly cause by the rock on the road and I closely watch Clouds and Derpy were playing cards game. I may have been jealous of Clouds, but she shown to be a true friend. Maybe there is something I could learn from her. We been on the train for over ten minutes now and my view landed on Snuggle awaking up making me happy, but she looks a little pale.

“Snuggle, are you ok?”. As soon as I finish that sentence she gags, and puke on the floor. I won’t lie, it was a little gross. It got the attention from other ponies including the assistants. they walk toward us and ask for the owner of my pet to clean up her mess. Unfortunately, that was my job. Well, no one said taking care of a human was easy.

Author's Note

A/N: This is easily one of my most dreaded chapter because of it length. It also didn't help that i had my first writer's block.

Chapter 10 - The Apologetic Jerk

Spending the night sleeping on the train was not a comfortable experience. Exiting the vehicle to a foreign land with the lingering smell of cleaning product inside the passenger area. This is why I don’t take public transportation, I puke more food than I consume. Undoubtedly this has been one of the worst rides for me and I couldn’t imagine how hard it must have been for Lyra.

“I’m never taking you on a train ride ever again” Harp said.

Good, I always get car sick that why I never take the bus to school. Recognizing a new problem at the moment. I don’t know where I am. Lyra calls this town Ponyville, this world really must like their puns. Becoming aware of the attention I was receiving just exiting the vehicle. That when I took note of the missing human in this village. My owner was too distracted with her friends, making plans and saying their goodbye.

When parting ways with the group we travers the town, detecting three kids try and fail to sneakily follow us. Every time I throw a glance their way, they would hide, making mistake like leaving their legs expose or their hair in plain sight. Reaching a cream color wooden house with a medium size grass yard and a small white picket fence around the edge of the field. The house looks big from the outside and it was spacious from the inside, it looks like three people could live here comfortably. Inside the home there was one bathroom, two bedrooms and an empty room. Lyra enter one of the bedroom fill with junk on the floor and posters for a band almost falling off the wall an a untuck bed.

Glad to see that she was just as messy as me, seen her disorganized room and remembering mine. Lyra set her bag inside the room and stare at a white cover book on her bed next a paper, she picks them up and we walk out of her room. “Hey, I know you probably want to stay at home and sleep all day, but we have to do a couple things” showing a paper that said, ‘To do list’ and had a couple checkboxes to fill. Most of the list was fill with grocery and house supply. Making our way out of the house where we meet three fillies gawking at the new girl in town outside the fence. Harp was the first one to recognized them. “What are the cutie mark crusader doing in my house” Harp cheerfully said.

“Lyra is that your human” a small pegasus said.

“Why, yes she is, isn’t that right snuggle” Harp did a cutesy voice. They laugh at my nickname, most of the time I ignore the stupid name but sometime is was hard not to smack her on head.

“Why is she wearing that stuff” a small unicorn pointed to my restrictive.

“Oh because, there for… umm, unique human”

“That so cool”

“Yes, it is” Lyra proudly proclaim.

“Is she train?”

“I think so?”

“ya’ think so?” a south accent filly said.

“Yeah, sometime she listen, other times she more… playful”

“Can’ she play catch” handing over a tennis ball.

“Mmh, maybe” Harp grab the ball and walk to the other side. I tune out their conversation closely watching the country filly carry a straw hat that was a little too big for her. I when to take it but she notices my attempt and push my hand away.

“Hey, that maah sister” she said.

When my attempt fails, I swap the hat off her head and it fell to the floor. “Hey!” she said looking pique. During my chuckle I hear the word ‘catch’ and was hit with a tennis ball. Bumping the side of the head jolting me for a second. I turn and glaring at Lyra who had and apologetic smile. I rub the sore spot on my head while the fillies laugh at my misfortune, to be fair I probably deserved it. Never sensing the laughter in a bad way but like a kid would laugh at anything. Feeling the thick leather glove on my hands rubbing my hair and thinking of how I could possible catch anything with this thing on. The kids leave after that, but we still have things to do, so we hit the town.

“Really sorry about that” Harp said along the way. I just roll my eyes but either way this was a good opportunity to get a feel for the town. Spying on its citizen, there aren’t that many ponies compare to Canterlot and their houses are made of wood unlike the architect from the city where houses where build out of stone. Not to say they weren’t in Ponyville but it they where minimum.

The streets where humble they had rock slap floor with small vines growing through the crack, green moss infecting the gray rocks give this town a charm. Most of the village had an open field with no cloud plaguing the sky and a forest in the back of Ponyville. Someone could easily hide there if they really want it to and a dirt patch road leading to a campsite with vender not to far.

Before we made to town squared, we cross a wooden made bridge. Lyra must know this town like the back of her hand or hoof, because we when in and out of store in minutes getting most thing in our list. I would say the worst part of going to stores was seen the different types of candy or more specifically the chocolates and not eating any of it. On occasion ponies would stop and marvel at the new human, I would be lying If I said I hated this, not when they were so many cute fillies. I never grew up with pets, but I can see the appeal. I didn’t mind the kids petting the new girl, looking so cute, almost made me want to pinch there checks like a granny.

When we finish our shopping, Lyra hand me a bag or two to carry and told me that we just need to stop by the library, and we could make our way back home. On the way out of town, all of a sudden Harp drop her bag and look distress. “Oh no, oh no, run!” she panics while looking at a calm pony with pink stripe main walking over to us. I wasn’t prepared to take off, but Lyra definitely was. Sprinting to the opposite side pulling the leash on the stationary girl to the effect of both falling to the ground. I grunted in frustration before getting up. My owner got up as well and told me to run while pulling on the leash. The rebellious girl stood her ground and pull back. Both pull back and forth, playing tug of war with no winner in sight.

“If it isn’t my favorite flavor” a flirtatious pony said.

“And goodbye” My owner responded while participating on the tug of war but giving up when none of us budge. Harp sight before speaking “What do you want Bon Bon”

“Don’t be such a Harpy” Bon Bon joke. When I hear the comeback I simple laugh but got an angry look from Lyra.

“I told you not to call me that anymore” Harp said.

“I’m just messing with you, don’t you know that pony teased the mare they like”

“Well you better not mess with me, I got myself a fully train human”

“She train?” raising her eyebrow in doubt.

“That right” Harp show an aura of confident.

“Harpy, you don’t need to impressed me” she teased.

“I’m warning you”

“But if you really want to make my day, how about you play me a song, rockstar”. Lyra face was priceless, I never seen a person or pony cheeks turn red so quickly.

“That it, you’re done. All I have to do is give the command and this human turn into a vicious monster”

“Really?” She got wary of the girl.

My owner turns to the blank face girl and told her to give her a good scared. “Snuggle, bark” Harp said loudly. We all stay still for a while waiting to see what happened. The girl just crosses her arms and look away. Lyra got despaired when I show no sign of moving and she desperately told me to do something, anything. I roll my eyes and took some air in to make a muffle ‘meow’ sound. Harp was perplexed with the animal noise I pick. “What kind of human meow” she ask confused.

Bon Bon on the other hand had a serious expression before bursting with laughter “Oh my Celestia, you had me going for a second”

“What, no, is not a joke” she said embarrass.

“I do like a mare with a sense of humor”. By this point Lyra look humiliated and defeated by the whole incident. Making me take pity on the upset pony. Decided to take the first step to walk away and she quickly join. “You should come to Café Hay sometime!” she yells as we went our way.

Lyra walk with her head held down but before she stops to look at a toy shop. She’s debating with herself for a while before deciding to go in. She ties my leash to a metal panel and told me that she be right back, Leaving me alone.

Not enjoy my degrading view. My fist though was to break free from this humiliating display. The girl wraps her leash in her right arm, and she put her legs on the wall pulling with all her strength. The panel did a loud clank sound and one of the pointy tips pop out. The metal was showing a sharp edge. I look at my glove and had an idea.

____________________

I hid my hand inside my pocket before Heartstrings walk out of the store holding a big bag on her side. “Sorry if I took long, where returning this book and then go home before sundown”. In route to the Librarian we pass a trash can, I sneakily throw two thick gloves in. felling the wind clash with my sweaty free hands.

We reach the end of the road where a large green three and a sign showing a picture of a book. Harp knock on the door and it was answer by… a Dragon?

“Sorry we're-” the baby dragon was saying but stop when he became aware of Lyra “oh, sorry I didn’t know it was you”

“No worries but are you really close, is daytime?”

“Twi is doing some research for the princess”

“Who there?” The bookworm asks.

“it’s Lyra!” he yell back.

“Oh good, let them in. I’m taking a break”

We enter a roomy tree house with books covering the walls. books of every subject imaginable where hang on the wall around the room. The pony call Twi was standing beside a table with random item scatter around. Receiving a familiar feeling I had in the past. Some of the item that catch my eye were a mirror with a blue sapphire on the back, a big book with six fingers and a number one in the middle on the cover and a gold crown with tree pointy tips and three red jewels and had ice around the item. They were more smaller items scatter around but none of them stand out as much. Harp handed the book to the librarian and she put it back on a hanging plank. “Did know notice that Spike fix the board” she said.

“Yeah it looks good as new” Harp answer.

“Well, I learn a thing or two from Applejack” Spike boldly spoke.

Twilight laugh at his companion joking mannerism “Sorry about the mess Lyra” the bookworm said. while rubbing Spike head.

“No, sorry for bothering you”

“Nonsense, I been working all day plus I notice you got a magnificent human with you. How did you get her?”

“Umm yeah, can we talk about it in the kitchen”

“Sure”

Both of them leave me alone with the pipsqueak. Spike took over Twilight work with a check mark list. He would inspect the item and mark it on a piece of paper. Curiosity was getting the best of me. I want, no, I need to know what’s creating that attraction. It’s was coming from the wooden table but first I need him out of there.

The librarian spoke of a board that recently was fix. I approach the panel she was referent too and I put my foot on the panel to apply force. The wood quickly snaps, and the rack of textbook fell. The Dragon turn my direction and saw an innocent girl next to a stack of book on the floor.

“not again” he said yell. He stares at the suspicious girl for a second and said “Fishy, I’m keeping my eyes on you mister” coming over to clean up my mess.

I’m a girl but whatever. When Spike was preoccupied, I move furtively to the desk. Scanning for the alluring sensation. Touching everything in my reach when all of the sudden, it hit me. The strange sensation was a cute thin metallic wrist necklace carrying a white stone. This is it, this thing feels right for some reason. I pick pocketed the accessory.

My owner appears next to the bookworm. They ask about the repeated occurrence of the broken wooden slap. Spike said it magically broke next to me. Twilight bought it but Harp gave me a hard stared. My owner apologized even if the librarian said there was nothing for her to apologized for, but Lyra was adamant.

Leaving them with their mess, we headed home just in time. The ray of the sun where leaving Ponyville and night was consuming the town. On the way home they town show their basic electricity. light posts turn on, illuminating the old timely stone floor. Silence from both companion while hearing the chatter from other pony walking with their filly beside them. The sound of step when they make contact with the ground and the light shining through the window. Getting the weird feeling watching this ‘horses’ live their life.

We enter the safety of our house. Lyra said she was going to start cooking. Good, I was starving. I jump on the couch and I was quickly told that the couch was for guess only. Pretty sure she couldn’t move me from this spot even if she wanted too. I stay put on the couch and made myself comfortable. Lyra sigh before leaving the human girl in peace.

The sofa was opposite to the kitchen hiding the girl from Lyra view only seen the back of the couch. While waiting for the food the girl would fidget her foot and arms in boredom. Slowly the house was fill with an enticing scent. Lyra call Snuggle over to eat when the girl peeks her head and saw a bowl of soup, she ignored the call and stay on the couch.

“Snuggle come her” she calls again but was ignore for a second time. Recognizing the girl wouldn’t show up. Harp angrily pick the newly purchased bowl with her mouth and brought it to the girl. While standing in front of her. “You need to eat” she muffles while Putting the bowl on the small furniture table.

The girl shows her true feeling for the meal, finally revealing her free hands. The owner was startled when she shows that the human free herself. Snuggle grabs the plate off the small table purposely dropping it on the floor spilling the liquid food. Lyra watch as the food expand on the wooden floor and her face turn red.

“Are you kidding me!” Lyra express resentfulness. The girl responded by laying back on the couch and turning her back to the horse. “You been unbearable today!” she raised her voice on the silent house. “I can’t even wrap my head on why out of all hu-“ she pauses her sentence and took a breather. The girl hears the owner take a couple step and a plastic bag being ruffle. The girl feels a soft pillow object hit her on the back. “Even if I’m incredibly angry with you… your part of this house now and that mean we're family”

The girl took the gift, inspecting on the item. It was a pushy human girl with black short hair and a bright colorful dress. Lyra walk back to the table just to receive the doll back. The toy was thrown back at her and hit her on the head. Harp anger rise but decided to lock herself in her room, taking her meal with her. She said her goodnight and turn off the lights before disappearing.

The girl spends a couple hours trying to find rest, but it was in veins. The Moonlight was my only source of light, giving me a little visibility. I look at the ceiling with thought racing my mind. Thinking of that strange sensation I would occasionally get. Taking out the delicate bracelet, it doesn’t look special actually it looks like if you yank it a bit it might break. Putting on the cute metal accessory, but nothing happened, well is not like I was expecting anyways to happened. After a while the girl got bored and stood up to look around the house. Noticing that Lyra left the pile of dirty dishes on the sink.

My mind was telling me to escape but could I really do it, there was nothing preventing me from just walking out in the middle of the night. This was probably the best course of action and I march to the door. On the way to the entrance the girl saw the toy settle on the floor. Thinking that the pushy was big enough to make a comfortable pillow and I took it with me.

Unlocking the door and silently closing it. Departing from the cozy house and entering the night life. The streets were mostly empty only seen other ponies walking around wearing uniform and carry a lantern with them. The buzzing of mosquito and the wind shaking the sign chains fill the background noise. All the light inside the homes were turn off and I try my best to hide but eventually I would get caught roaming the streets. Determining to stay hiding I took solitude on the forest splitting off the moon natural light.

The only light inside the wild was the beam of glow exposed by the crack of the trees shining down to the floor. After a while it was too dark to safely continue. Tripping with an exposed root and I fell on the dirt. I put my left arm out to catch myself and I Receiving a shocking feeling through my bad arm, afterwards the pain kick in. My arm would throb with every move I made because it wasn’t healed yet. I never got up instead I took a sitting position on the middle of the forest and let the pain pass.

I should of know this was a stupid idea, like everything I do, I always find a way to screw everything up. I’m not even fifteen minutes out and I already hurt myself. Is there really a point in going home, is there really a home for me to return to, am I really alone in this world. The feeling of hopelessness returns full force. Plaguing my mind in a pivotal time. I turn my head to look at the doll being shine upon and it gave me a strange sense of support. Honestly, I felt bad for treating Lyra the way I did. I got up and slowly pick the doll up, even in if it was dirty, I tightly hug it.

Hearing a crack from the shadow. The sound startles the unsuspected girl and her eyes fell on the noises from the forest. There was an animal blending in with the darkness. The animal outline was half my size the beast would move with a purpose, snarling when I look his way. The only thing I could see was the two pair of glowing green eyes floating in the darkness. My first reaction was to run but when I turn my back, I saw another pair of eyes floating in the dark. Throwing glances around to see more and more eyes opening inside the forest. All I wanted to do was run but my legs won’t work. One of the predators slowly took step forward preparing to charge his prey. I was a sitting duck waiting to be eating alive. With dread in my eyes watching the animal pick up speed and jump the lonely girl. I close my eyes while putting my right hand in front of the animal and he froze in midair.

When I open my eyes, I saw him stuck inside a white aura where he tussles and randomly bit the air trying to free himself. With the light glow around him I could finally see the predator. The beast was a giant wolf made of thick tree branches. Even when the monster was trap it still terrified me and I try to escape by walking backward just to trip for a second time. The beast was set free and landed on his feet aggressively charging the girl again. With fear in my heart I extended my right arm and this time I felt someone or something in my body giving me or feeding information. The monster was held on the air and this time he was send flying with a loud gush of wind sound. Knocking trees in the process.

All the pack of animal barks but never got close to me, they all left, and the glowing eyes disappeared. The stone in my wrist was glowing and I assume it was this thing making magic. I try to take the bracelet off but no matter how much I pull it, it won’t break. Deciding to take care of it later and with adrenaline in my blood and a palpitating heart I ran back to the only place I know it was safe.

Arriving back to Ponyville and easily sneak pass the guards and manage to open my owner unlock door. Taking rest on the couch once again, passing my shirt on my sweaty face. My shoes made splashes sound. When I raise my foot up and saw the bowl in the floor and the mess I made. I stood up and pick up a towel to clean up the soup. When I put the bowl on the dirty pile, I notice the unclean cooking wear stack up and decided to clean the dishes, I put everything back in its rightful place and soak the dirty pushy toy Lyra got for me leaving it in the sink to dry off. I threw my body back on the couch in the dead of night with more restless thought that before but so tired that I still managing to find rest.

Author's Note

(Updated)

A/N: Originally the story was suppose to be Lyra who finds the Crystal and 'save the day' but it was change because it gave the MC nothing to do.

Oops accidentally put chapter 11 on chapter 10, having a repeat, sorry about that.

Chapter 11 - Keep Your Friends Close...

I woke up staring a white color ceiling. The window was consuming in sun illumining the room. Throwing glances around, I identified the small messy room, it was my bedroom and it was morning my favorite time of the day when I could see the one soul I admired. Feeling the cold wood floor with every step I took. Gathering my necessities before going to the kitchen. The surreal thought of going back to a place where everything was the way it was supposed to be. The whistling sound in the otherwise silent house was alluring. While on my way, I stop by the bedroom located next to mine. I try to open the door, but the doorknob would not turn. It’s for the best, everyone has to grow up alone, that how you grow up strong. Again, and repeatedly I hear the whistling sound coming from the kitchen. I made it to the doorway to see a tall woman turning her back to me. “Jinni”

“Hey kiddo” the angelic and familiar voice was all I need it, but I was selfish.

“I miss you” I told her but the woman chuckle turning the sink on and off.

“I always been here” she responded. I shook my head in disapproval. “You wouldn’t call me a liar, would you?” She asks and I quickly retorted.

“No, never”. The figure turns the sink on and off again, while I hear the crystal-clear water land on the pristine clean sink. I lean to the side and verified that in indeed no unclean dishes exist. “Can you please look at me?”

“I don’t have times for your childish act” she retorted. A simple response fills me with anger making react childishly “I’m not, I’m not a kid anymore”.

“Why did you kill him?” the random exchange confused me more than anything but with hatred I march to the woman and stood tall but reach nowhere near her height.

“I said, look at me!” putting a hand in her shoulder. Hesitating at the thought of defying authority but with no care I forcefully turn her around and discovered my biggest fear come true. That woman, no, that monster was not my mother. That anomaly had no feature on her face but it could still talk.

“Sweetie” the thing spoke softly putting her two soft cold hands on my face “You have to understand that I have more responsibility now and that means I don’t have time for your childish acts”. The anomaly put her frosty skin where her lips are supposed to be on my forehead and pretend to kiss it “Now close your eyes” and I did what I was told. “Open them when you’re ready” I waited until I felt the icy touch on my cheeks disappeared and slowly, I open my eyelids to see a brown wooden ceiling. I move my neck left and right and stretching my body, releasing pen up stress located on my back.

I can’t sleep properly I just keep having weird dreams, of what, I don’t know, I can’t remember. Lyra room was wide open, and my companion was missing yet again. It been a couple days since I arrive to Ponyville and recently Harp has been avoiding me. Harp has been acting weird since she woke up that morning and found the kitchen clean. Lyra made a couple comment referring to a stupid book she read about human and how they’re supposed to act, to be fair I haven’t been hiding the fact that I’m different and I’m not going to hide who I really am, so she better gets with the program.

Today is a new day and I’m going to enjoy it even if it kills me. Jumping on my feet I started to put away my sheets and gathering the cleaning supplies from the house. The living room or my ‘room’ was first, dusted off every nook and cranny I could find until I started to sneeze uncontrollably. Second, was the kitchen putting every can label forward to be easily identify. Last was the owner of the house room. The bedroom was a mess and she should be a shame of living in this filth. Laughing in my lonesome, my mom would say the same thing to me.

I pick up the paper bag scatter around the room and the small amount of cloth like fancy dresses and different kinds of hat off the floor and into her wardrobe. Picking a couple interesting item hiding from plain sight. There a picture of Lyra when she was smaller with another familiar figure, it was Derpy with the adorable googly eyes. There was a blue old notebook, upon opening I read a couple rhyme realizing that this was Lyra music sheets. I felt bad intruding into her personal life, so I set down the notebook. The last thing I found and almost broke when I step on the object was an acoustic guitar. How would she play this instrument was a mystery.

When the house was finish it was barely pass twelve pm and a certain mare hasn’t show up yet. Is not like I care or anything, but I was starting to feel lonely. There only so many times I could organized my two or three pieces of cloth and some of them where too big for me. I have more but I rather die than wear that bright neon pink clothing she purchased.

I would peek through the window and beg for anything interesting to happened. My praise was hear when a blonde mailmare flew to our mailbox and crash with the metal box. Ouch, that look like it hurt. I took this opportunity to get myself of the house. Hooves was on the floor rubbing her head. When I appeared in front of her. she gave me a genuine smile and yell my name “Snuggle!”. She excitedly threw herself to me, but I gently separated her from my body. “Not a fan of hugs, got it”

when she started to go, I follow the pegasus. Derpy stop and told me that I probably shouldn’t follow her because I could get lost, I roll my eyes and still chased after the blonde mare. The mailmare would pay attention to me and not the road almost colliding with a bystander I took that opportunity to pull her out of the way, missing the onlooker. Hooves look impress with me simple giving her a hand and was more accepting of my presence chasing after her during work hours. Hooves would show me how she put the mail on the mailbox and for me to repeat the action. I did the work with no difficulty just to receive praise from the mare. Putting a smile on my cover muffle mouth, thing where simple here in Ponyville.

In that very moment my wrist felt warm and it was the bracelet. I haven’t forgetting about that night, I just ask myself if I’m sane. In the pass couple day, I try to recreate what I did with little success. The stone felt warm again, so I decided to try it one last time. I lift my hand toward the mailbox and grunted but nothing happened. I touch the box and this time I thought hard in my mind to make this item rise from the ground, but nothing happened. Derpy only saw a girl glaring at the innocent mailbox.

“Snuggle, don’t do that, that wrong”. Derpy though I was angry at this box or something. She told me to follow along side her and she would speak to me like a friend “You know, that for a long time I was angry”. Her? Angry? That was hard to believed. “Is easy to be angry, especial when the only other pony you know just leave with no explanation. Is easier to be angry but more rewarding to forgive them because you never know what that other pony was dealing with” seen the always cheerful pony look somber hit home for me. With my free hand I brush her hair. She gave me a wide smile under arm, making me brush. Stupid pony making me feel something.

Derpy finish her work and catch up with Clouds who look surprised to be found on her way out of town. Hooves had a cheery expression, but her friend had said multiple times that she had plans and had to go. The mail pagasus ask for me to accompany her, cloud accepted but it was clear that she didn’t want me following her around. Before leaving Ponyville Derpy ask me to keep a close eye on Clouds. Not really understanding what she meant with that, but we walk for fifteen minutes out in the open field watching the grass sway and the flower flourish. Stopping in an old stadium who was in a fruitless battle against nature. The plants consume most of the stand, chair and the old equipment.

Clouds hand me a list with others pegasus name next to some number and a stopwatch. We stood at the beginning of the course and she told me that when she hears the click from the stopwatch is her queue to start the race and I was supposed to stop it when she crosses the finish line. Then she compares her time with the rest of the individual. I sit on the soft grassy ground while Kicker got ready. When she got her google on, the ok sign was shown, and the click was hear. The pegasus took off feeling the gush of wind hit my face. I was stung by the speed she presented reaching the end of the large empty stadium in minutes. But comparing her time to the other competitor her score was bad, placing the pony at the bottom, the higher you go on the list the faster the time must be.

When cloud saw her time, she shrugs it off “Yeah, it my first run of the day, this always happened”. Taking position on the beginning the course waiting for the familiar click of the watch, taking off once more, feeling a stronger force of wind. When Cloud finish the race, she didn’t look at her time she just told me to go again and so I did. Again, and again and again she would run back and forth with no break, I made sure to write her time on a blank piece of paper for her. Kicker had the determination and the stamina of a tiger to keep a consistent pace placing higher and higher each time but no matter what she did her score where in vain. A pony call Rainbow Dash had a time of forty-eight second while my companion struggle to finish the course under two minutes. Sometimes Cloud would start the race with so much force the feather on her wind would fall off. Taking note on the tired pagasus taking longer to reach the end.

The pony was close to finishing the course when I notice her lowering altitude and finally falling, eating dirt in the process. I panic and rush towards the racer. When I reach Derpy friend she escaped with no serious injury. Only a bruise on her cheek while cover in dirt with green stain of the grass splatter on her coat. She sat on the grassy field and took a breather but never spoke. Cloud rise her hoof and waited for me to hand her sometime. I took my best guess and gave her the list with a piece of paper where I wrote her time. Kicker look at the girl in a confusion before giving a light chuckle. Staring at the number one spot and how all her score where stuck on the second spot. She set the list down and silently stare at the open field. “I’m tired” was all she said. Yeah, I know the feeling. I took a chair next to the pegasus and put my hand around her and Clouds lean her head on my shoulder.

The walk back to Ponyville wasn’t so bad even if I had to carry Clouds. On the trip she felt asleep on my back with the subtle breathing hitting my neck. Trying to understand why someone would push themselves so hard to the point of exhaustion. Ones we reach the town, Hooves was waiting for us by the entrance. The two travelers meet the everyday cheerful mare looking at us with warm on her eyes. Show me the walk to Clouds house while she peacefully sleeps.

“Thanks, for keeping an eye on her” Muffin said to the silent walker. “She has no idea how much it hurt me to see her coming back with bruises”. I would imagine, if my only friend shows up with bruises, I would fight the world for her. We reach the sleeping owner house where Derpy had the key to the home, we put her to rest and headed out. The blonde mare took me to my owner to find the house light turn on, I guess Lyra finally back. Hooves didn’t stay and flew away coming close to a tree, I swear that horse is an endangerment to herself or other.

When the cold weather hit me, I quickly intrude the house to find the smell of cooking accumulating on the comfy home. Lyra said hi with a jolly tone, but the girl just turns her nose and march to her bed or how the rest of the world call it, the couch. Lyra left the kitchen and walk to the girl with a couple bag on her side “So I know I been busy for a couple day now, but I swear your going to love this”. Whatever she has I her bag I don’t care, I just want everyone to leave me alone. “I been visiting The Carousel Boutique and I got this!” she pulls out a shirt like the one I was wearing. A white bottom long sleeve shirt, inside the bag were some jeans. “I know I bought you some cloth, but you don’t seem to love it and that ok, I got your measurement when you were asleep and I got this just for you, you know, has thanks for helping around the house”.

She hands the bag to the girl who was at a loss for words, feeling guilty. I never got the impression of Lyra treating me unfairly, but I assume the worst. I thought of a way to show how much this really means to me. A hug? I’m not much of a touchy person so I when with the next best thing “Taan yu” I muffle and softly spoke for the first time in what seen like forever. Heartstring was taking back when she heard the exchange, but she just laughs “Man, you sure are weird”. Ones she leaves I look at the brand-new cloths and feel good, like everything is going to be fine. I lay on the couch feeling the warm from my bracelet yet again and the memory kick in. I haven’t forgetting about that night, I just ask myself if I’m sane.

___________________

“Jets can you fed the humans, my head hurt” the lazy stallion wine.

“I fed the human yesterday”

“But my head hurts” Cherry responded.

The mare sigh before answering “Fine but you have to fill this week paperwork”

“fiiine, I feel oppress in this environment” he falsely claims. While walking to the back to the store, I should keep a close eye on him but I’m not his mother. He’s a grown adult and he can do the work. I pick up the bag of healthy consumable food for human. It still amazes me how some bad owner still feed their human with pony food or junk food when they can’t process that kind of meals properly. They were five human two where adopted and one was found a couple days ago. He was in a malnourished state when he first came here so I always made sure to reserve extra for the newbie. That when the doorbell ring, echoing through the hallways. Ones I made sure all the human where feed I put my biggest smile before attending the costumer. That when I saw who it was, the blue hair with white highlights, cream coat and green eyes. “Hey misty” I said in a low voice.

“Hey misty?” she repeated. “Where my hug?” the pagasus tightly hug the worker over the counter. “What’s up short stuff”

“Excuse me, but were the same high”

“But I’m older” she confidently smiles.

Yeah, she would always retort the same comeback even when we were little, she would get everything she want it because she was the oldest. “Who cares anyways” I negatively responded.

“Ahh, don’t be like that, you’re still my favorite sister”

“I’m your only sister”

“So, by default my favorite”. the logic didn’t help me feel better but still keep the flow of the conversation.

“What are you doing here”

“I’m preforming for the princess tonight and because I was around, I decide to visit my own flesh and blood”

“Congratulations” I murmur.

“Thanks, weren’t you supposed to be a royal guard, why are you working in the cash register”

“Well if you must know… I recently got, promoted” she lie.

“And they put you here?”

“Every guard has to attend the store before moving up and now I have my own office and an awesome partner”

“You have a boyfriend, congrats!”

“What? No!” quickly debunking the sister statement with cherry blossom cheeks.

“You should show me around”

“No, no, the human in the back are very dangerous” Jets lie again.

“Cool!” she made her way to the back of the store when her little sister grip the intruder by her back, but Misty was too strong an keep walking like Jets was luggage. Misty made her way to the back and saw the humans peacefully eating and sleeping. “Are this the dangerous human?”

“Yeah but they just eat so there sleepy”

She hums before answering “Yeah, sure”

“Yeah but we have to go before you wake them up” Jets took her eyes off her sister for a second and she reappeared in the back of the store where the office was located. “Wait don’t open that” I warn but it was too late, she opens the door to find Cherry sleeping in the small room. His head was lay on top of the paperwork he was supposed to be filling with a small saliva falling off his open mouth.

“Is that your partner”.

“Yeah that’s him” Hesitant to answer the question.

“He looks handsome”

I try to keep a cool face, but it was cracking. Misty call the lazy stallion to the consequence of him waking up with a paper attach to the side of his face. Taking notice of the new company, he got up and flex a little “Why, hello ma’am” he said using his deep voice. I should have felt shame, but I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Relax lover boy, go back to work” Misty said before closing the door.

“Ok, say it” Jets told her sister.

“Say what?”

“How you’re all the way in the top and I’m stuck here…”

“Ok, I’ll say” giving her little sister a hug before saying “I want nothing more than to see you happy”. The sentiment felt strange, my sister and I have never been too close. It was always a competition to see who was better, but her word felt real. We catch up for a while talking about visiting mom, she left soon after. It feels like nothing was gain but that was wrong I made my first step in understanding her. That when Cherry walk in after Misty left.

“Sister reconnecting, it so beautiful” he jokes while pretending to cry.

“Pleased, you wouldn’t understand”

“Actually, I have a sister too”

“That’s news to me” Jets look skeptical.

“Yeah, she recently moves out of Canterlot, I wonder if she ok”. we clean up around on the slow day, when the doorbell ring once again. My expression quickly turns down to one of displeasure. The doctor coat was a bit too big on her and would drag on the floor with an eerie still smile plaster on her face “Hello cadets”

“Good evening, Dr. Fauna”

“I’m glad to see you learn some manners”

Cherry looks bother so I decided to end the conversation as soon as possible “What do you want doctor”

“I’m just looking for information, it for a mission”

“Info on citizens is on headquarter”

“I don’t need that kind of information”

“Well, in order to get file from here, you need a direct order from the boss”. Fauna took out a permission, sign by Steel Hooves. “Ok, what are you looking for” once again, she points it at the paper with a long line of number. I inserted the code into the computer and the first human that pop up was the young strange girl who was adopted not too long ago. The program lets you see everything we have on her, a picture, her presume age, the owner and… where she lives.

“You can send that file to my computer” The doctor seen satisfied and headed out but I call after her.

“What are you planning?” Jetstream asks.

“Me? I’m just meeting an old friend” Dr. Fauna reply.

Author's Note

(Updated)

A/N: This chapter was supposed to be split between Derpy, Clouds and Jetstream. It was a part of ‘A Day in the Live of Blank’ and it would feature an individual pony but I found it tedious and drawn out so I cut out a little bit from each chapter and mix it in one.

Chapter 12 - A Battle of Will vs Desired

Lyra walk up to the girl pretending to sleep “Snuggle is time to wake up”. Hearing her grunt, twist and turning in the couch. “Nope, all you been doing for the pass week is sleep all day and staying up all night, you need exercise”. Lyra receive a pillow on the face throw by the girl and the pony pout before grabbing the pillow and throw it back to the girl making her jump when the fluffy object hit her. “I said get ready because were going out” marching down the door exiting the house. Snuggle lazily woke up shaking her head, feeling her untamed hair on her forehead. I lost count on how many days has it been since I arrived in this world. What day is it? What hour is it? how did I even get here? There are too many questions storming my brain for the pass couple day. Is like solving a puzzle in the dark with missing pieces.

My owner was waiting for me by the door. I got up with the hopes of taking a shower with hot water and eating all the chocolate I could find but no, I have to go to a summer festival. Just by walking out of the house, there was a cluster of ponies gather in one spot carrying pieces of tents and food, setting up for tonight event. I saw to many eyes on me and quickly grab the first thing in my reach which was the door handled. The door was already close and lock, but it didn’t stop me from trying to open it. Lyra saw me forcefully making my way back to the house “Stop, what are you doing?” grabbing me by the waist and pulling back. Putting too much strain on the object, snapping right off, sending both of us hurling to the floor.

Snuggle landing on top of the soft pony breaking her fall but Lyra wasn’t so lucky. Harp push the heavy girl off while looking at the missing doorknob “Oh, you see what you did”. Noticing the object in my hand and quickly hid it behind my back. “I saw you, where is it?” Snuggle show both hands but she didn’t have it anymore. Lyra sigh “Just leave it somewhere, I’ll get somepony to fix it”. When I took notice of the way Harp was walking to the cluster of ponies, I grab the white picket fence from Lyra home and didn’t move “No, no, no, that new. Let’s just go from the back of the town, there lest ponies there, ok?”. I nodded and slowly let go of the fence.

While walking on the outskirt of the town taking in the fresh air. Lyra keep talking to me like I could speak back. I could, be she didn’t know that. This was not a good look for her, it just makes me think that she lonely and or she needs more friends. She when on and on about some random pony who stick bubble gum in her hair when she was little and how much she used to teased her. I didn’t care as much for her past and just close my eyes taking a deep breath and for a second, I felt a malicious present. When I look at the direction of the crowd, there were too many to know from where it came from, only seen a big pointy purple hat with star walking among them. We reach and area where it was emptier than the rest of the town. The tents were already set up and ready to open at any time. Lyra stop by what looks like a carnival game. “Hey, can I play one” Lyra spoke.

“We ain’t open yet” the older stallion said with gray hairs coming out of his main.

“It be quick, I swear”

“Umm maybe, if you pay double” the stallion made a mischief smile.

Lyra was about to say no but saw that not to many games were set up and Snuggle didn’t like big crowd so it be difficult to get her to come out of the house when the festival started. “Fine, how much is it”

“Just ten bits”

“What? That way to overprice”

“Take it or leave it”

“Fine, fine” she handed the money to the opportunistic stallion.

“The game is easy, all you have to do is get at least one ball in to this big bucket here and you win any prize” showing the cheap prizes. He handed the ball the sizes of a baseball to Lyra and pointed at the leaning bucket. Lyra threw the first ball, but it bounces back and out of the bucket. She leans on the counter to close the distant but my owner forelegs where to short. Throwing the second ball and bouncing right out. Harp look angry but keep her mouth shut while the stallion laughs low enough just for me to pick up the sound. I didn’t like him, no one embarrasses this minty pony unless is me.

Lyra turn to me and handed the last ball. She explains how to play and show me the movement. I knew how to play, I’m not stupid. I got in position and thought on how to win. Lyra problem was that she threw the ball with too much force and it would bounce back but that because she was too far away from the bucket, me on the other hand had an advantage. Leaning on the counter as much as possible and using my long arm to softly toss the ball on the bucket. The ball bounce almost falling off but stay inside. The stallion cries out foul “That not fair!”. Too bad I thought while looking for a cute prize. I took a key chain of a black cat with a moon on his forehead, but the old stallion looks bitter. “You theft, hand that back” he cries again. Lyra was uncomfortable with the confrontation.

“Snuggle give it back” she said in a low voice. He wants it back, fine. I extended my hand with the key chain in sight when he when to grab it I threw it behind me to a crowd of ponies.

“My money!” he panics and ran toward the useless toy. Harp look worry so she bit my shirt and drag the bored girl out of the way.

____________________

Lyra has been silent for a while just sitting on a picnic table covering her face with her hoofs. On occasions she would peek, checking if I was still sitting across from her. I felt I bit bad putting her on the spot. Looking at my left arm again glad to finally heal and regain is color. Opening and closing my hand making sure it doesn’t hurt anymore. But there was something that been bothering for a while. There was a malicious presence close by and it is growing, I can feel it. I just don’t know from where is it coming from. When Harp finally lift her head, she sighs and drop it right back when she looks behind me. When I turn to see what her problem was. Bon Bon was approaching us with a big smile on her face. “Celestia have mercy on me” Lyra said. The pink strip pony bump into another mare with a big wizard hat. They talk for a bit, but something was off. In the span of minutes, the blue mare gathers a crow around her. The audience boo and yell for her to stop bullying citizens. Lyra saw the large group forming and she got up to check on the commotion.

“So what, you should be grateful to be turn into a chicken by Trixie” the mare spoke with venom in her word.

“Everyone relax, she was just looking for her home and accidentally cast magic ” Bon Bon defend her. Lyra was in the front of the crowd worrying for the pink mare. She pretends to dislike Bon Bon but clearly there was some form of a relationship between them.

“Get out of here bully!” shouting was hear from the wild crowd. I was caught up in my own thoughts when I feel the presence yet again, I try to concentrate and see where it was coming from, but it was a lost cause. That when I realized the blue mare eyeing me from a far. The pony made a confused face but ignored me after the crowd started to talk to her. She was wearing a necklace around her neck with a crystal. The little crystal had a design of a hand with an eye in the middle. When I look at it, it gave me the chills. Right then and there, a slide of apple was toss and knock the wizard hat off. The mare looks at the hat on the floor and didn’t bother to pick it up.

“Hey, you can’t do that to her. What if you hurt her” Bon Bon stood up for the wizard again.

“If she thinks she can come her and humiliated us folks, she has another thing coming” someone yell and the crowd seen to agree with the individual.

The blue mare never spoke and just stare at the direction of the toss apple slide. The pony who yell was pick up from the ground and toss to the side like garbage. “Actually, I can do whatever I want” the blue mare started to levitate from the floor. Everyone just back away from the powerful pony. “You want real magic, I’ll give you a show you’ll never forget” this time a group of ponies was knock down but not as hard the first one.

“Stop, what are you doing?” Bon Bon yell.

“What does it look like, this is payback for the way they treated me”

“Trixie, You know that what they did to you was wrong but this isn’t right either”

“If you want to join them so bad, so be it” in a matter of second Bon Bon rise from the floor and was drop. She landed awkwardly spraining her hoof, making hissing noises when she hit the ground. Lyra yelp when she saw Bon Bon land and started to run after her but was knock to the side crashing with the floor. She didn’t move or made any noise when she was knock down.

I watch the scene play out like a movie figuring out why I wasn’t moving. It was my legs, they were shaking a little bit. A car of apple rose from the floor and was lunch directly toward Harp. That when my body reacted, without thinking I ran and grab Lyra pulling her away before the heavy car. The blue mare gave me a strange look before speaking “There something different about you, like a presence following you around”. I don’t know what she was referring to, but I need to make sure Harp was alright. There was no visible injury that I could see but she not moving. Trixie use her magic and a glow surrounded us but it disappeared. She looks annoy and left us alone. I had a calm and collected face, but I was in the state of panic. I can run away and be safe with Lyra, let other deal with their own consequences. Who care if one of them gets hurt that there own fault.

There was an older mare with a red main and a pink strip in the middle of the chaos looking confused at the crowd of ponies running around. Trixie approaching the unsuspected mare with animosity. “Mom! Run away!” Bon Bon yell from the floor. I saw the mare struggling to get up with all her might, but the pain wouldn’t let her. The moment happened to fast, when the older mare was cover in a glow, I felt the warm feeling come back to my body and with all my will I yell at the top of my lungs ‘AHHH!’ getting the attention from the sinister mare.

She pauses on the air and slowly turn with and curious face “I felt the presence of a magic user, did that come from a human?” watching the scare girl wrist shine bright. “Interesting, little girl, you have something that belong to me”. She tries to use her magic directly on my body, but I shook it off. “tsh, you ask for it” flipping a car fill with apple to a wall, breaking it and picking up three huge concrete rocks. There was something weird when she performs magic, the wall made three huge rocks of concrete, she lifts it them to the air and multiply them.

Creating so many of them that they would cover the background. One huge rock was thrown but I dodge it. If one bolder hit me I wouldn’t have to worry about going home not when my guts would paint the streets. Maybe, if I could get her out of the town, I can prevent her from hurting anybody else and hid somewhere. I started to run in the middle of the street, paying attention to the sound that came from above. When I hear a heavy object hurling toward me, I quickly change direction evading the second rock, hearing the impact. I would run in the between houses limiting the vision from the sky. “

I still see you” throwing a rock my way. Breaking a wooden wall next to me while the chips fly off hitting me on the progress, but I never stop running. We headed to the open field, I thought we would really die now when our body was exposed but Trixie stop by the edge of town and gather three tents and broke the them apart taking out five long sharp metal poles. Why would she need more things when she has and endless supply of rocks?

Safely making it to the forest and taking cover behind a tree, away from the edge, where the sun would cut off under the shadow of the wild. Lyra was still with me and sadly unconscious, I softly smack her on the cheeks, but she didn’t react. That when I notice the bright light illuminating from my wrist and quickly realizing that it was giving away my position. I jump out of the tree when I hear strange noises. That’s when a metal tube pierces the tree almost stabbing Lyra and me. I stare at the weapon and fell into panic. Inhaling short loud breath while the flying mare made her way to me

“I’m not playing games anymore, give me the bracelet or I’ll take it by forces”. She was serious, I’ll happily give it to her, but the thing won’t come off and I can’t tell her that when I have this thing in my mouth. In a moment of hysteria, I try my best to run but I was low on stamina, not paying attention to where I was steeping, I fell when I ran on top of soft sand. Lyra landed in front of me but I’m too tired to carry us too far. I turn to the blue mare with a killer look

“Wrong choose”. She moves her hoof and one of the metal poles from the twenty others align its aim. I was staring at death himself. I’m ganna die, I’m ganna die, I’m ganna die, repeatedly shouted in my head. Beating myself up for putting both of us in harm’s way. why can’t I never protect the people I want to keep safe. The feeling of warm never left but it grew stronger almost lighting a fire inside my body. When the spear was launch, I lift it my arm to cover my face and a tree snap falling in front of us, stopping the pole from making shish kabob out of us. The tree was big enough to cover us from Trixie sight.

“What, how?!” when she floated to the fallen tree. The girl and the minty pony disappeared “Whereee areee youuu?”. I made light noises while walking on the grassy plain with Lyra on my hands, making my way to a large wall of grass. Accidentally snapping a twig to the effect of Trixie turning my way and quickly aligning multiple poles and launching them at the same time. I made a run for it and close my eyes, waiting for the blow. Successfully making it to the big bush consuming me out of sight. Confused, how I’m I not dead?

”uggh, you insufferable little girl” Trixie approach the wall but never when in, deciding to shave off some leaf with the sharp pole but the grass was too thick to see through “It would be a real shame if I go back to Ponyville and trash the town for a bit” she said. I walk carefully to not cause more noise. I’m really tired, I can’t carry Lyra anymore, so I set her down on the floor making sure she was comfortable. Please wake up and tell me you’re ok, I don’t know what I would do if Lyra wasn’t here.

Plus, this Trixie girl treating not just my life but the life of many folks from the town and that’s unacceptable in my book. I don’t want to fight but right now I feel a fire on my soul to stand up for what’s right. Looking at the glowing small stone giving me a newfound hope to create magic just like my first night here in Ponyville. I open my hand and raised it and the small leaf and peddle rose from the ground. I manage to throw the peddle out by extending my arm.

This is the power I need to defend everyone who need a helping hand. Feeling powerful but not in control, it was like driving a car blindfolded. Lyra has been doing subtle movement for a while hopefully that means she’s waking up, I’m not strong enough to carry you or don’t have the stamina to outrun the hunter. Deciding that it be better if I fight Trixie head on but unlike my newfound powers I’m not going in blind, I have a theory on her magic but if I’m wrong, I’m going to end up impaled on a tree. There medium size rock I could use as projectile levitating wasn’t the problem, but calculating my shot would take a while, I was too slow in using magic, my chances of taking her down with a rock is low I need a better plan and more time.

I left Harp alone and exit the wall of grass exposing my vulnerable body. First, I need her to chase me, taking her away from Lyra. “You finally show- Hey!” I didn’t let her finish I ran in between tree raising a rock away from Trixie vision. “To you really think you-“ abruptly stopping when she saw an object going her way. The rock wasn’t nowhere near her, but she felt scared enough to move to the side, hitting herself with a tree branch. When I saw how the scene play out, I quickly had an idea.

Analyzing a new scheme for the tunnel vision mare. I need to concentrate if I wanted to perform multiple spell so I can’t be running around. I rose a couple rock but keep them hiding waiting for the opportunity to strike. I would show my body and stand still, almost taunting her to use her full strength, but that was the trick. I knew there was a reason for her not to attack me with an avalanche of rock or metal poles. She threw another pole, but I hid behind the tree, missing me. The pole bend and broke on impact, that another one down, popping my head from the other side and I commanded a couple small rock to fly toward her and successfully hitting her in different part of her body but it didn’t do a lot of damage. She groans with a look furious on her face.

“You think you could take me out all by yourself, I meet new and powerful friends and they have your head carve on a stick” when she finishes talking, she pushes the tree I was hiding behind breaking it. I fell but manage to roll out of the way before the thick piece of wood squish me. When I try to run, I was hit with a small piece of rock, the object flew and smack me on the shoulder bringing me back to the familiar scene of grass and dirt on my face. “When I take that crystal your holding, everyone who ever wrong me will perish. Starting with that town and your friends”. You got another thing coming if you think I’ll let you walk out of here. I stand my ground and got up, levitating the last big rock I could find behind me, this has to work.

“I gave you a change to hand it over but that ok, is more fun this way” launching one of the poles again. I raise my hand and stop the pole inches away from my face. I was angry this time and my face show my emotion. Trixie look scare when I manage to stop her magic, she put more force into the pole creating a struggle of power. The pole would move inches away and forward, almost touching my face. Loud noises from a cracking wood was hear from the tree next to Trixie but she ignored it. In a state of panic the blue mare launch a multitude of sharp pole. I stood still and waited for the poles to come toward me. When they got too close, the pole would disappear. Proving my theory true, there were illusion. She would cover the real object with images.

While she was distracted, I move the rock behind me sneakily over Trixie head and letting it drop. She hears the object swiftly falling and took shelter under the tree next to her. I couldn’t help but smile when all the pieces fall in the right place. The tree finish cracking and quickly fell. Trixie realized the tree falling but it was to late, she tries to fly away but was caught in one of the branches, knock down the mare. Getting stuck under the tree. I manage to push the pole away from my face letting the object drop.

The illusion of poles never stops but they were just that, images. One of the poles didn’t disappeared but it glare with the light. Thinking that it was weird for the object to fly at high speed and made a sharp sound of a bullet. Realizing that projectile was very much real, and it was heading directly to my head. It was too fast for me to actually do anything receiving the hit. the projectile made a loud ‘chink’ sound and the pole ricochet off my face. Sending my head straight to the floor making me roll a couple times, making my vision dizzy. When I try to get up, I would fall over and over until I lean to a tree and stood up.

I’m alive, yeah, I defiant death yet again. I laugh uncontrollably thought my muffle voice even if it hurt my head with every breath I took, I continue to laugh. One of the screws from the metal device fell out slowly breaking apart as I laugh. I swear lady luck was smiling above me. I walk to the unconscious blue pony and bend over to retrieve the necklace, hiding the object in my pocket.

When I got up, I saw a small line of blood shoot from my face. That’s weird, when I touch my face the metal device fell out. When I stare at the device falling to the ground, I saw my shirt cover in blood. That’s a lot of blood, but that’s ok, no one would care if I die anyways. At least nobody die thanks to this idiot. I slowly made my way to Lyra, I would wobble and occasionally hit a tree.

When I found Lyra, she was peacefully sleeping just like I left her. I manage to pick her up and walk with her. The walk was slow and silent and when we left the shadows of the forest, I saw Lyra eyes open staring at the strange girl. I felt bad covering the minty pony in my blood. When did she open her eyes? Is that blood? Where I’m I?

My legs gave out and I fell on my knees. The cute horsey in front of me look scared, kind of remember of… who was I talking about? The little mare was looking at me scared. I gave her a big smile “Don’t worry, I’ll keep you safe”. My voice was raspy, and it hurt when I spoke, but I carefully pick the words that felt true.

I don’t think I help her because she looks more terrified when I spoke. Animals are weird, what was I doing? Oh yeah, I’m tired so I probably need some rest. Letting her head fall first on the grass with the worry mint pony spring into action when the girl drops to the floor “Snuggle, Snuggle” calling out for her but she wasn’t responding. She bit the girl shirt and put her on the mare back. The weight of the human was a bit too much for Lyra but not impossible. Slowly running back to town with the injured girl.

Author's Note

A/N: I just realized i screw up again (That's nothing new) and i put chapter 11 on the 10 repeating the story oops, is fix now also i apologize if people get spam with story update i don't know if people get notification with every minute update and I do appreciated your patience.

I made a couple changes to some previews chapter but don't worry, i'll give you the details here.

In chapter 6: A Doctor Appetite and chapter 7: Two Pseudologist: The doctor (fauna) point out the glaring eyes of the girl and how she remember seen does hostile eyes somewhere but she doesn't explain where.

Chapter 11: Keep Your Friends Close...: i change one of the lines at the start of the chapter when the women randomly response to the girl saying - "i don't need validation" . Now the line is "why did you kill him?" again there no context for any of them but the scene plays out the same way.

Thanks for reading and again i'm sorry if sometime my second language is not as strong and I make dumb little mistake. I do try very hard to write something that people might enjoy.

Chapter 13 - New View, New Me

I got notified that I was hand pick to be in a new mission. I was excited, no ecstatic to prove my worth ones again. Cherry couldn’t show up for work because he got a letter from his sister about a family emergency, I hope he’s ok. When Steel Hooves show up at the shop and told me if I was interested, I almost scream yes but once I accepted, Hooves told me the leader of the mission was Dr. Fauna and I was hand pick by her to be her personal guard. Was this a joke, a trick or was she just crazy. How could you trust your life with another guard that doesn’t like you.

When they group up the team, we were seven solder in three armor truck and our mission was to pick up one human girl and bring her back to the base. Everyone saluted and got on the truck, I assume I was alone in the vehicle, so I turn it on but was meet with the doctor opening the door and sitting in the passenger sit and we promptly leave the base. I had so many questions for her but was it a good idea to antagonize the boss. I would sneak glances on the passenger and notices something intriguing. Dr. Fauna had a serious expression, one I never seen burning my curiosity forcing me to ask the questions piling up in my head. “Why did you pick me?”

“Why do you open your mouth for such a dumb question”

“To you want to humiliate me further or get me fire, Is that your plan?”

“Plan?” she laughs under her breath “Believe it or not I can be the nicest mare you could ever meet”. The driver stays silent indicating her feelings. The doctor rolls her eyes before continuing “To many unqualified guards look for a simple and comfy job, watching over the princess while humans do the actual work. I treated you unfairly I’ll admit but when I look into your profile and saw a hint of passion for your work and I decided to give you your old job back”. For Jetstream this was an eye opener, when she turns to the doctor, she was lazily look around at the outside world patiently waiting for a respond.

“You mean, I can have my old position back”

“And a promotion if you do a good job”

“Are you being serious?”

“I told you I can play nice”

“What the catch?”

“No catch, I still believe you screw up and deserve the punishment, but I’m willing to forgive if you do the same”. She had me there. When I thought of the even that unfold, I can see where Cherry and I fail. I was so angry at her that I never really saw my fault.

“Why now, why are you being so nice to me?” I reply.

“Like I said, I can be the nicest mare you could find. You simple don’t know me” again she had a valid response. I don’t know her well enough to be so judgmental. I always try to see the best in everypony and I can do the same with her.

“Why do you want that girl?” the burning question in my mind was finally out. She pauses and stay silence for too long making the conversation awkward.

“Humans aren’t natural” she murmurs too low to be hear from the emitting sounds of the engine.

“What?” I ask the question.

“Why did you become a guard?”. The pegasus didn’t voice her thought from the sudden question “You can answer honestly, money, comfort or recognition. It only natural to want those things but you can also recognize that you like helping other, right”

“Yeah of course”

“You work hard to stop the bad guys”

“Sure but who are the bad guys then”

“Those against progress, progress for us to live better life, progress for us to build better towns, progress for us to make advance medicine and stop diseases that plague on the innocent”

“Don’t we all want that?”

“Yes, and no. Some don’t see the valued in sacrificing one soul to save millions”

I Just let the conversation sink in. Every single word she utter just made sense to me, I sacrifice years of my life to get to where I am while I personally know other that got a free ride because they have family already working for the royal guards or they could pay for expensive exams to help them skip training.

We were never told out right what the missing was, just collect one human but it must be important. I don’t know if I believe in Fauna, but I feel the weight in her words and how much she believes in them. She returns her eyes to the outside world finally reaching the forest on our way to Ponyville. “Is us, against them” she said before falling quiet. Really leaving the driver in thought.

____________________

“How is she?” Derpy was in the medical room, watching over the girl has she sleep. “She stable” Lyra responded hearing the beeping noises of the equipment emitting a low buzzing sound around the white room. “The doctor said that she receives head trauma but if we want to get and accurate review. We have to go to a human hospital”

“Then we have to go to Canterlot”

“That what I said but the doctor is right, she in no condition to travel plus she doesn’t handled train ride very well”

The blond mare stay silence looking at the new scar the girl had. Place on her cheek the injury she receives from a weapon used against her. “How about you go home, I’ll keep watch”

Lyra knew that after spending the night over in the hospital she would be ask that but truthfully, I really don’t want to leave the strange girl alone. “I’m good”

“Have you eating anything”. Harp didn’t answer. “Can you pleased just eat something really quick, get out of the room for bit and take a shower”

Lyra look at her coat and saw the dried blood from her companion, giving her memory of yesterday event and how terrified it was but there was something even more outlandish. This thing, no, this girl spoke to me, multiple time in fact. She would talk about the incident and how she fought Trixie single handle. She would slur on her word in occasion, but she would turn back to normal the next minute. Eventually she notices I was awake and spoke to me directly and she form those word so clearly that I could still hear it on my head. “I think I’ll stay, for a bit more”

“Lyra, trust me when I say this. I understand what is like to have a friend get hurt and not being able to do anything, but this is the reason you have to go out, eat and clean up. You have to take care of yourself so you can take care of her”

Lyra look down at her coat again and thought of the consequences. Maybe she has a point, what if she wakes up and saw me in this state. She could freak out or maybe not but to I really want to take that risk. Harp sigh “Maybe your right, who would look after her?”

“Really?” Derpy had an obvious expression “I love snuggle. I’ll look after her, free of charge”

“Thanks, can you call me if she wakes up” I told her with a pleasant smile. She always been like this, always trying to help anyway she can.

“You’ll be the first one to know”

Lyra stand up feeling a million ants run around her sleepy legs. She said thanks again to the blond mare before leaving the hospital. Heading home while her stomach rumble for food. Passing next to Café Hay, she could see the familiar pink stripe mare through the glaring window. I should check up on her, even if she can be a dummy, she went through something horrible and I wouldn’t want her to go through it alone.

Harp made it home, tired and beat down. Putting her hoof on the door but she didn’t grab what she was looking for. Noticing that that the handle was still missing. She sighs and when to the windows but when Heartstrings tries to open them up, they just wouldn’t budge. She close every window in the house, well desperate times call for desperate measures. Harp grab a rock from her yard, and she close her eye before throwing the object to the window but completely missing, hitting the wall instead. Creating a small hole on the relative new house. “Great…” she said slowly feeling her anger reach it limit but keep a cool head. She grabs the rock again and successfully throw it to the window.

Hearing the crystal shatter when the rock-solid object made contact with the glass. She carefully when inside, leaving the glass in the floor pending for another time. Finally getting the hot shower she rightly deserves and walking out in a better mood. When Lyra when to the door she grabs the handle from the other side and it loosely came out. “Great, what else could go wrong” she said while watching the door open without force. I’m too tire to deal with this right now. I’ll come back and fix it later. Leaving the door gently swing open. Returning to the well keep restaurant Café Hay and upon entering I was attended by a blue mare and her name tag read Minuette. She was standing close to the entryway and gave me a smile when she saw me approaching “Hiya, table for one”

“Yeah” I responded trying not to sound shy.

“Cool, under what name”

“Lyra Heartstrings” the waitress quickly looks up to me when she hears my name.

“Is there a problem?” I ask.

“No, absolutely not. Let me show you to your table” I was sat close to the window with a view of the town. “A waitress will be with you in a moment”

“Aren’t you my waitress?”

“Ha, ha” she laughs awkwardly and left. Should I be concerned with the strange behavior I been receiving. She looks outside to the crowd thinking of the town receiving minimal damage and the folks only having minor injury, it was a lucky break but no matter how much I try to ignore it, I think they blame me for what happened. I don’t know why I think that way, maybe I see myself at fault or I feel guilty for not being able to help anyone.

“I didn’t know I had a stalker, scary” Bon Bon pop out of nowhere with her usual attitude.

“I want another waitress” I joke when I look at her.

“Aww don’t be like that Harp, how can I help you” Lyra saw Bon Bon white apron going around her waist and the hair being a little bit messy indicating that she been working hard or it been a hard day.

“A sandwich and water”

“And water?” she skeptically asks.

“Yeah, water is free right?

“Yeah, I’ll be right back” writing everything down on a small little notebook and leaving, passing through some doors where Lyra could see the kitchen. Lyra notice the waitress limping a little when she walks away with a bandage in one of her back hoofs. Waiting for a couple minute for the food to arrive. When Bon Bon approach the table, I thought she had the wrong order. She had the sandwich I ask for but with coffee, a plate with egg and bacon to the side with a small cake as desert.

“I didn’t ask for this” I told her concern for the cost.

“Is on the house” Bon Bon spoke with her usual confident attitude.

“Bon Bon, I can’t accept this”

“Why not?”

“Cuz is too much and it looks expensive”

“You don’t have to eat it all, plus is on the house”

“Pretty mare don’t have to pay” Lyra look angry for a second.

Bon Bon just laugh “No, this was a special order from the manager and the waitress told me to tell you, thanks”

“Thanks? For what?”

“For saving me and my mom” Bon Bon face soften.

Lyra look around for the other waitress and then the food, this was too much when I did so little “I’m not accepting this… Unless I have someone helping me finish all this”. The mare was taking by surprise.

“Lyra if you want it a date, you could of just ask”. The minty pony didn’t response she only look away with a blush on her cheeks. The waitress did some hoof sigh from afar telling the other worker that she is taking a break. She took a chair across the minty mare while she split everything in half. “My hero coming to my rescue again”

“Pleased, I was knock down in the first minute”

“You still ran for me when everyone else ran away” Lyra didn’t comment and let her talk “I sometime ask if you dislike me, I wouldn’t blame you if you did”

“I don’t” falling silent while we eat. When the waitress was not paying attention to me I would stare at her bright eyes but I got caught.

“What?” Bon Bon smile.

“Nothing, just thought you had pretty eyes” I said sincerely.

“Look at you, trying to charm me”

“Nope, I was just thinking out loud” putting on a serious face

Bon Bon smile while looking at the charming mare “Hey, can I ask, why did you leave town?”

Lyra was in doubt to tell anypony something so personal “Can you promise not to tell anyone”. She nodded before Lyra continue “Truthfully, I just felt alone”

“Really, but you always had Derpy”

“Is known but I always want it a large crowd to love me, be one of the cool mares”

“I always thought you were cool” Bon Bon said with honesty in her voice.

“You never made me feel that way”

Bon Bon extended her hoof to place it on top of mine but when she was close to touching me, I look outside to a blonde Pegasus running like a crazy mare in the street shouting my name. I got up and ran toward the exit to meet her. Derpy saw me and came to Café Hay fronts doors. “What wrong?” I ask her.

“Lyra, need to go to the hospital right now”

“Is she awake”Lyra ask but Derpy shook her head

“No, there trying to take her away”

“Who?”

“Some guards from Canterlot, you have to hurry”

I look back at the waitress who exit the restaurant and hear everything. I gave her an apologetic look and she nodded as she understood. “Come over sometime” the pink strip mare said.

“I will, thanks Bon Bon”

____________________

“She in no condition to be outside” one of the nurses cry out.

“Sorry ma’am, where under order” one of the uniform stallions said while pushing the movable bed out of the hospital doors. The girl was in a deep sleep while the guards made a circle around her holder paralyzing stick with a buzzer at the end. Dr. Fauna personal guard stood next to her while she had a big smile on her, but the eyes didn’t pop out like before. Jets knew this was important mission but there was still doubt in her mind.

From afar a pony was running our way shouting “Stop! What are you doing?”. Lyra show up running toward the bed just to be pick up by two guards and shove back “You can’t take her away!”. When one of the guards was about to speak, he was interrupted by the boss.

“Are you the owner of this human?”

“That right” Lyra confidence show.

“I’m Dr. Fauna and I got a couple thing to say to such an irresponsible owner”

“What?!”

“You hear me, look at the state of this girl and tell me is not your fault she stuck in a hospital bed”. I wanted to yell out no, but the words didn’t come out. “At least you’re not blind to that fact”

“Why are you taking her away?”

“That none of your concern, as far as I see it, we can provide a better server for the damages you cause”. Was she right, was I responsible for what happened, or could she get the treatment she needed?

“Step aside” one of the guards told Lyra as they put the bed inside the truck. Watching the girl disappeared for my view. Could I let them just take her away from me by the government. She was different I knew that, but I told her she was part of the family and I meant it. “No” I told the doctor.

“You have no authority here, run along” Dr. Fauna spoke dismissably.

That sentence gave Harp and idea and told Derpy to stop them by any means necessary while I ran toward the town. “Pleased, what could one pony do” one of the guards said. Hooves look at the narrow street and the houses close to the walkway. She flew to the middle of the road and lay flat while raising one hoof up “Fight the power”. Jets angrily look at the guard who had to test our luck. Another one said a joke out loud “Let just run her over”. This time he receives dagger looks from the boss.

“One more comment like that and I’ll make sure you’ll never find work in Canterlot” Dr. Fauna responded making surprise everyone how serious she took the black humor, including jets herself. The doctor leaves the group and when inside the hospital while her personal guard join. Along the walk inside the building, away from prying hear the boss spoke “Jets remember this, the right choose is never the easiest one”

Not even two minute have pass and Heartstrings return to a blonde mare wrestling four guards while she randomly shouted ‘you’ll never take me down’ in the middle of the streets. Ok, strange but I have no time now. I brought with me the only other pony who could possible help “Thanks you Twilight”

“No problem” giving reassurance to the minty pony. “Where the boss?” she asks to see who was in charge. Dr. Fauna next to guard exit the building and look at Twilight.

“Who are you?” The doctor questions.

“You don’t know me, but I certainly know plenty of you” the doctor stays quite letting the new uninvited guests to speak. “I almost didn’t believe it when I hear your name, the famous Dr. Fauna or should I say infamous”. Lyra had no idea of the direction of the conversation, but she saw the doctor face turn dark.

“I’ll ask again, who are you?”

“I’m Twilight Sparkle the princess prodigy and I demand you released this human”

“I will warned you, this human could posed a threat to everyone in this town”

“I will ask for prove and then I myself will look in to the investigation, even if I have to pull some strings to find my own friends to be in charge of this mission” Fauna turn silent and serious while having killer eyes. “I know about your past, your one of the youngest doctor to have join Manehattan most prestige hospital and quickly landed in a position of power, they even put you in charge of finding a cure for sick human but the project was quickly shut down, because it was discovered that they preform illegal experiment on humans”

“We were saving live!”

“At what cost”

“Millions!”

Everyone turn silent while looking at the two ponies arguing. “Now, I’ll say it again. Hand me the prove and I’ll take over this operation or leave that girl alone”. It was a standoff, waiting to see who will bend the knee “I can send a letter to the princess in seconds and have her deal with this situation herself”

Dr. Fauna recognized a losing battle and told the guard to drop the girl and they did. She rounded all the guards up, including the ones fighting again the blonde mare putting a good fight and got them inside the truck. “Pick your sides wisely” Dr. Fauna said to the prodigy before getting on the vehicle and leaving Ponyville. Lyra ran toward the hospital bed next to the road and almost jump on the bed to check for any wound, but she was ok.

“Twilight, thanks you, thanks you so much, I don’t know what I would have done without you” Lyra show her appreciation.

“No, I should thank you and your human for standing up to Trixie. By the time I show up she was nowhere to be seen”

“But Snuggle got hurt and it was all my fault”

“The way I see thing, I doesn’t matter who fault is it, just be there for her, ok”

Lyra nodded “What will happened to Fauna?”

“Don’t worry I’ll send a letter to the princess and I will tell her what happened today”

“Is snuggle safe?”

“If fauna smart, and believe me when I say that she is, she stay as far away”

Twilight left after making sure the girl was all right. Lyra with the help of Derpy manage to push the bed inside the hospital. Thinking of the fact that I almost lost her. Twilight left soon after, but she mentions that Fauna perform illegal experiment on humans. This was a realization that I couldn’t let anyone take away Snuggle from me.

Lyra look down at the sleepy girl with Hooves taking a side of her bed cutesy sleeping together. Hope she doesn’t get angry for invading her space, but something tells me that she likes Muffins, probably more than me. I want to protect you but is not easy. Not when I don’t know what I’m doing but just like you told me yesterday I’ll return those words to you. “Don’t worry, I got you”

____________________

The ride back to Canterlot was just as slow and awkward as the first one. Jets was unsure of what to say, so she stays quite for most of the way until we reach the base. I was desperate to say anything when the mare I hated before, look so upset for most of the ride, she never shows it, I just felt it. “Got something on your mind” she spoke as we stop the vehicle and saw the rest of the stallion get off the truck.

“I- just-… Is it true?”

“There two side to every story”

“That not the question”

“Believe in what you want to believe” when Fauna open the door to leave but she was stop by Jets.

“I just want it to say… That I understand what it means to sacrifice, every word you spoke resonated with me. I want to help you in any way I can.

“Are you sure about that, who know where I might end up”

“Is us, against them”. the words made Dr. fauna face split open with a large smile.

“You might be useful after all, I’ll see you around” the doctor responded before exiting the vehicle.

Author's Note

(Updated)

Chapter 14 - First Words

I was standing on empty white room. The wall in the room started to make large lines that look like cracks forming on the walls. The walls burst and I quickly found myself surrounded in water. I was cover by icy cold liquid, but I could still breath. Inside the blue vast emptiness, a picture forms up. The pictures were unclear, but they made me feel good, when I feel good, I felt a warm feeling on my body fighting against cold water. Taking notice of a small little light shining in the bottom of the pond. It was alluring, I swing toward the bottom of the ocean feeling the pressure forming in my head but no matter how much I when to the bottom I felt stationary.

From the bottom of the darkness where the light was shining another light appears next to it. The lights were yellow, and they move left and right at a fast pace. I should be scare of the unknow, but I wasn’t. Two bone structure that look like horn came into visibility and a giant hand cover in fire under the ocean came to light. The hand was frail and the fingernail where yellow and dry and it form into a fist cover in fire. One finger pointing my way and it slowly close the distance touching my forehead with its fingernail. Before identifying the indescribable beast, my body jump in place. Snuggle quickly woke up in a bed staring at the open door in a familiar home. Lyra was by the front door of the house trying to close it, but it keeps opening with the strong winds. How did I get here?

I got up the bed and hid behind the door. I could hear Lyra talking to herself while she is attaching a hook from the wall to the door with little success. “I Swear someone is going to come in and take something” Lyra said unaware of me waking up. I move from the bed and hid behind the door. After a while i hear Harp call my name and rush inside the room. Once Knew the pony was inside the room, I slowly move the door shut and tackle Harp to the floor. We wrestle but I was stronger and manage to pin her down. I pull her hoofs down to the floor next to her head while I lay on top of her, staring into each other’s eyes. The wind from the outside would enter the room making our hair stir. There was silent before Lyra spoke “Can you talk?”

Noticing the device on my face was missing and I could freely move and speak however I wanted. “Yeah, idiot”. My face hurt when I move it.

I could feel Lyra body shake a little “You really talk, can you do magic?”

“I don’t remember telling you that”

“You did, When you were carrying me back to town”. I don’t remember that part, I remember I told her something but I’m having problem recollecting my thoughts. “Get off” Harp struggle to move, I put more strength into my arms.

“Where am I?”

“Your home, get off”

“What happened to Trixie?”

“No one know what happened, she disappeared when officer show up”

“She free, what if she come back?” I tighten my grip on her hoof.

“What do you want me to do, can you please move…” Lyra said. The girl looks at the maiden and put her face close to her, feeling her breath while Lyra blush of the intimacy the human show.

“Can I trust you to keep my secret?”

“I knew you could talk for three days now and I haven’t told a soul” The girl hesitated but slowly she released the pony from her grip to stand up, helping the mare do the same.

“I’m sorry, I woke up disorientated”

“I can imagine. The doctor said you receive head trauma”

“What do horse’s knows about medical things”

“I feel like I should be offended but I’m going to ignored that”. The girl walks to bed and set while putting her feet on the warm sheets. Lyra look bother but she didn’t say anything. “Where did you come from?”

“I was birth, I don’t know?”

“How can you talk then?”

“Magic” the girl said while doing jazz hands.

“Are you like a mythical monster or a like a magical creature that grands wishes” Harp got exited from the idea.

“Nope, just plain human”

“Plain human, but you can understand everything I say and talk back. Why didn’t you try to tell us?”

“I give up after a couple day”

“Ok, whatever… The question now is, what do we do with you”

“Obviously, I’ll stay at home all day and you bring me food”

“No you don’t, first of all we need to figured out how did you perform magic and see where you come from”

The girl rise her arm to show the bracelet with a white stone “I think it was this thing but most of the time it doesn’t work”

Lyra stare at the item and she put her thinking cap on “Where did you get that?”

“I borrow it from the librarian”

“I knew it! you stole it!”

“I borrow it, I’ll give it back…. eventually”

“No, where heading straight over there and return that to its rightful owner”

“It won’t come out”

“I don’t believe you”. “Try it” and she did. Lyra first try to open the small lock but after a couple minutes of struggling to move the unmovable locket, she decided to break it free. She pulls and twist, eventually standing on top of the bed and leaning out, using gravity to put more force. The girl tries to lean the other way, but the metal wouldn’t budge, and it felt like my arm would snap before the bracelet did. It hurt too much and I let go off my grip from the bed and we both fell, landing on top of the squishy pony, breaking my fall. “Sorry…” was the first thing I said but I could help but giggle.

“huff, that hurt. Let’s just go to Twilight house”

____________________

“Ask her how magic work”

“I’m not having that conversation with a friend, don’t you know how awkward it is to have the ‘talk’”

“The talk?” at that moment spike open the door to the recurring visitor.

“Hello” Lyra happily answer the dragon.

“Lyra, come in” the two guest walk in to find the librarian next to a Rainbow color main pegasus.

“Twilight, sorry to bother you so soon, hey dash”

“None sense, come in” Twilight said.

“Wow is that the human everybody keeps talking about, she looks so awesome” Rainbow Dash said while flying around the girl. “Can I play with her”

“Another time, she still healing”

The girl touch her cheek and felt the bandage on the side of her face, making her conscious of the way she looks.

“That cool, another time. I keep my eyes on you”

“Oh by the way Lyra, have you seen a small crystal” Twilight said.

When Harp was about to talk she was rudely interrupted by Dash “I look all over the house and trust me when I say this, is not here”

“It has to be here, Celestia said that she double check the inventory and it not there”

“What would even happened if someone stole it” Rainbow Dash ask.

“By law I have to reported to celestial, Is a very serious offence. You could be charge with treasury if somepony stole from the princess”. The girl eyes widen, and she slowly took step back while hiding the bracelet under her long sleeve shirt.

“Harsh” Dash responded.

Twilight call for Lyra attention but she as solid as stone shock from the serious consequences they could both faces. I bump into her with my leg, so she’ll response. “Lyra are you ok?” Twilight asks again.

“Ohh yeah, I was… wondering if… You could give me the talk!” Heartstring scramble for words but the sentence she forms made everyone in the room uncomfortable, leaving an awkward pause.

“Oh Twilight, I forgot I have important stuff to do, somewhere” Dash said as she flew toward the door, closing when she flew out.

“Oh, the talk, I, umm” Twilight was scratching the back of her head trying to figure out what to say.

“On second thought, I’ll just read a book or something”

“No, no, I’ll help. Anything for education. Let me grab something to drink” the librarian said while walking out of the room. Spike got close to Lyra and touch leg to grab her attention. He pointed a book that stand out from the rest.

“If you’re having trouble performing magic, that book will help you with the basics and practice the difficult one” Harp look at the big brown book but she wasn’t interested in practicing magic. This was a poor thought out excuse and the last thing she wants was for Twilight to suspect me of being a thief.

“I’ll think about it, Thanks Spike” he left, ran upstairs with his stumpy legs steeping on the wood. Twilight came back and ask us to join her in the comfy couch. The girl sat by herself while Lyra and the librarian took the couch.

“Ok… Where to we start” Lyra said with embarrassment in her voice.

“Well this conversation is usually reserve for parents and their filly, but I can help since I’m a unicorn myself. You see, unicorn are very different from earth pony or pegasus, to you agree”

“Yeah, one can do magic and the other can’t”

“When unicorn are in their early life from teen years. they experience stronger feeling that most ponies do. That means your body is growing and it is developing while also creating a source of energy that store up in your body”

Lyra and the girl look at confused. “I don’t understand” Harp said.

“Well, the theory is that everything that has life, has magic store up but the only way to use that energy is through feelings and emotions". The girl roll her eyes when she hear the ridiculous claim and threw herself back in a relaxing pose, looking at the book Spike pointed out earlier. Twilight ignored the human for the most part and continue “it sounds silly but it true, when your happy is more likely to do magic that will make everyone around you happy. When you’re scared, you’re more likely to do magic to protect yourself or that special pony”

“How does that work?”

“Let me put it to you in this way. You want to paralyze a pony. When your angry you might not have problem in doing so, but if your worry you might be worry of hurting that pony with your magic and you might not be able to do that specific thing”

“I think I’m starting to get it. So, you can’t do the same magic if you’re having different feeling”

“Well, that not true either”

“Ok, I’m confused again”

“We can use the same example. You want to paralyze a pony and your happy, you might be able to do it when your being playful but let say your worry, you can paralyze that same pony if you feels like your protecting her” Lyra still look trouble “The only thing you need is to feel it in your heart and you will be ok”

Lyra smile, but she was hit with a small piece of paper that bump into her head, when she glare at the human she was whistling in a low volume looking around. Harp look at the paper and it said, ‘entertain her, idiot’. “What’s that?” Twilight ask curiously.

“Oh, is a reminder, for, umm, magical items” Lyra stumble on her word yet again while the girl got up detected.

“Like ruins or crystal?”

“Is there a different?

“Greatly, Ruins can be normal common object that anyone can create, if you know what you’re doing. They just boost your energy that is already inside you”

“And what are crystals?”

“Crystal can be anything that is produced by nature like emeralds, diamonds, gold or everything in between. Where not exactly sure how there made but there rare to find. They can also use magic store up inside you, but its main source of magic is nature itself”

“Cool so is like an endless supply of magic”

“While magic from the earth may be endless, crystal can break easily and they can also be dangerous to inexperience user”

“How so?” she said skeptically.

“Over time crystals turn transparent when being use. When they lose their color that means there breaking”

“That doesn’t sound dangerous”

“The danger happen when inexperienced user take large chuck or energy in second, they can pass out”

“But with that much energy, anyone can do magic like the princess”

The librarian laugh at Lyra comment “I’m sorry, is that I hear that a lot and to be truthful with you, no one can do magic like a alicorn can, well unless you believe in fairy tales”. Both ponies turn their heads to the girl opening the door and leaving the house. Lyra told Twilight to ignore the girl and to continue. “famous historical figure writes story of strong warrior that wield a crystal so powerful that you can travel through time and space, but that’s ridiculous. I’ll entertain the idea of multiple universe but time traveling, that sound ridiculous, picture me going back on time and meeting rainbow dash as a filly”

“Yeah, I guess that sound silly. I was kind of embarrassed when I first ask you for help but you help me quite a lot, thanks you”

“Anytime, remember that I’m always here”

Lyra hug her friend and she left, meting the human girl sitting next to the door with her hands in her stomach. “Are you ok, to you have to use the bathroom?”

“Uuh, yeah, lets hurry home” the girls said in a low tone. She got up and they presume to the house. During the entire walk she would hold her hands in her stomach. When we reach Lyra house the front door was wide open.

“You didn’t close it right” Harp said to the girl with a worry expression.

“Relax the house is ok” When they enter the home, the girl did some groin noises “Oh, Lyra I can’t hold it”

“Not in the floor, Please!”. The girl did a pop sound with her mouth and took out a book under her shirt. Lyra stare at the book with a troubling thought “Where did you get that?“

“I borrow it”

Lyra put her two hoofs on her face “That the book that Spike suggested, isn’t it”

“Yeah” the girl said cheerfully.

“I can never show my face to Twilight again” Lyra express her worry through’s.

“Relax, everything is under control”. Lyra suddenly look very tired and said that she was going to lay down for a while. The girl shrug and when to her bed, when she suddenly stops on her track and noticed something “Hey Lyra, where my bed?”. Harp snap her head to the living room and there was a missing couch.

“Where my couch!?” Lyra spring to the spot and look around the floor to find subtle hints of wood scratches. She follows the clues to the front door where they disappeared. Harp put on a murderess face and looking at the girl just for her to hide the book she was holding on her back while looking innocent follow by whistling sound. Lyra face turn red from the house constant misfortune “This is your fault”

“Let’s not point any finger”

“I. Don’t. Have. Fingers!”

“Look, I understand that your angry, but you have to look at the positive”

Lyra took deep calming breath “Ok, ok. Yeah is true, what’s the positive”

“You can’t get rid of me cuz I’m part of the family” the girl said with a sheepish smile.

Harp had a blank face falling into the realization that she stuck looking after a troublemaker. She could probably tell the girl that she was almost taking away from me by the government to scare her back, but I don’t want to joke about something so serious. I’m grateful that twilight did not mention it. I’ll keep it a secret but Celestia please have mercy on me because I’m not sure I’ll survive with this girl on my side.

____________________

Trixie was walking along side two royal guards in a long stretch marble hallway with fancy banner design of a blue heart cover with blue fire. They walk the long passage until reaching a large fancy wooden door, the two guard manage to open the walkway with minimum effort. Trixie proceeded by herself through a red carped leading to a walk of stair to a royal chair cover in gold and diamond that give a small light. The princess was cover in gold jewelry from head to toe. She was more attentive of the food the two pegasus brought from the side than the guest. It was a big bowl cover in fresh recently pick fruits. The Alicorn never left it sight from the food and simply dismiss her follower. She picks up a grape and slowly eat it, savoring the taste “Mmh, there just too good”. She grabs an apple and took one small bite and swallow the food “Trixie, what can you tell me about food”. The blue unicorn had a mix of emotion from scared to confused but still answer the question

“there lots of it”

“That very true, but can you tell me what happens when one falls” as an example she let go of the half eating apple from her hoof, bouncing on the floor. The mare with a nervous face didn’t answer and the princess continue “I can just pick another one and let the first one rot”

“I-I’m sorry”

“What’s the point in apologizing when you fail your purpose”

“It wasn’t me, it was a human”

The princess put her hoofs in her face in shame “You were beat by a human. Please tell me why I should let you roam around freely”

“I promise you. I’ll get a crystal, that human had one”

“I have crystals”

“Then how about a human who can do magic”

The alicorn had no humor on her face “I don’t care if a pathetic human who can do magic, You had one simple job and that was to go to Las Pegasus and promote our project but yet you when to Ponyville and loss my property”

“I’ll do better”

“Pick your next words carefully because your starting to put me in a bad mood”. Trixie started to look around desperately trying to come up with an excuse for the princess, but she was running out of options. The alicorn lost all patience and call for her guards “Guards put her on the deepest parts of the dungeons”. When Lulamoon hear the princess demands she try to run but she stops on the tip of a spear, multiple stallion pointing their weapon to the mare. She was grab and they started to drag her away.

“Wait, wait, you want magic, I know somepony who carries and old artifact” when the princess hears this claim she stop the guards.

“Artifact?”

“Yes! On my tour, I cross this strange town and this pony just appear out of nowhere with staff with two pointy tips at the top. That thing gave me the chills when she shows it to me. It looks like a ruin, but it was a crystal, one that carries a presence”

“Crystals with presence, to you really believe in children story” the princess mock.

“You can check it out for yourself”

“Fine, you have one more chance to prove your usefulness but I’ll warn you, if you fail me I’ll suggest not showing your face in Crystal Empire”

“Understood”

“What the name of the magic user”

“I believe her name is Starlight Glimmer”

____________________

The girl walks through the front door with a bag she was carrying. She put it on the dining table and when back to properly close the door. Lyra was by the kitchen cooking tonight dinner, she went to open the bag and take out a juice.

“Thanks for picking this up”

The girl came back an sit on the table “it the least I could do, by the way I found something on my pocket, but the thing gave me a headache so I threw it away”

“Weird, what was it?”

“I don’t know, a metal thing with a piece of glass attach to it”

Lyra was puzzle by the comment but decide to shrug it off and continue with her work while the girl brought the book she took from the library to the table and started to read again “Lyra did you know that you can teleport”

“Yeah, Is all fun and games until someone teleport to the middle of the ocean”

“That doesn’t sound like fun”

“Where are you going to sleep tonight?”

“The floor” the girl half joke.

“You know, you can always sleep with me” Lyra ask innocently.

“Are you inviting an innocent girl like myself to bed”

“Please I don’t need a second Bon Bon”

“Whatever, I was just teasing you”

“You can sleep in the guess room if you’re really against the idea”

“That sound better” I when back to her book to read and from time to time she would mark stud in the book.

“Ok Snuggle, food will be done in five minutes”

“Don’t call me that” she demanded.

“Snuggle?” Lyra question.

“Yeah, that not my real name”

“You have a real name?”

“Duhh” I mock.

“Ok, what is it?”. I from a serious face and when silent for a while. The only sound that could be hear was the noises the food made while cooking.

“It’s umm… It Bree”

“that’s a really cute name”

“Thanks…” Bree turn her attention back on the old textbook with interesting magic spells. Most of this thing could not be use in a fight, like Mane replacement. I need to look out for more options but there was something bothering the girl, like something was off but I don’t know what. She tries to take her mind off her worry, and she lift her arm to watch the stone on her wrist and thought of why the princess would care so much for something so small.

Author's Note

(Updated)

Chapter 15 - Still Learning

Lyra was laying on her comfy bed feeling the warm consuming her in the middle of the night. From the shadows something moves making subtle hints, like a hunter moving toward the young unaware sleeper. Harp felt the presence and slowly woke up. She opens her eyes and loudly squeal. Her vision clears up and saw Bree sitting on her bed “You scared me!”

“I’m sorry” she said while covering her face with a book but still showing her eyes.

“What’s wrong?” Harp said while rubbing her eyes.

“Please help me practice magic”. The sleeper looks outside the window and saw the sun rising from afar, indicating that it was early.

“Aren’t you supposed to be sleeping?”

“I keep having weird dreams”

Harp sigh “You always say the same thing”. The girl stays quite giving the sleeper puppy dog eyes.

“Please help me do super cool magic”

“Uhg, leave me alone” Harp whine while covering her head with a pillow. Doing her best to ignore the annoying human.

“Please, please, please”

“There nothing you can do that will get me up from this bed”. The girl got up on the mattress and started to jump, the girl giggle when she saw her friend body bounce from the force she uses. Bree continue to playfully laugh unaware of the strain she was causing the platform, on the last jump, the decor made a loud cracking noise. The girl with a worry looks quickly got down from the bed.

“I didn’t do it” she quickly defended herself.

“Oh Celestia” Harp notices the bed felt uncomfortable when she would move. The owner got up and look below to find broken planks and spring poking out. Lyra promptly look at the girl with a blank face.

“I’ll buy you another one”

“To you even have money?”

“I found some in the kitchen”

“That mi- never mind”

“I’ll pay you back… eventually”

“What would a human even buy?”

“Chocolate”

“Humans can’t eat chocolate, everyone know that”

“Then I’ll die happy. Can you please help me” the girl begs her companion by putting her two hand together.

“Fine, I just want to say that I don’t agree with this whole magic business”

“Sure! Get ready!” Bree ran out of the room, leaving Lyra behind regretting to join the young girl shenanigans. She walks out the room to find Bree scavenging the Fridge. Setting the leftover from yesterday meal in Lyra bags. “You ready?”

“Where are we even going, we can’t exactly do magic in the middle of town”

“I got it cover, found a secret spot some time ago, but it out of town”

“Ok, but we have to make a quick stop if where going out of Ponyville”

“Where?”

“To the play yard”. Bree look skeptical but trusted Lyra, she grabs her book and exit the house. Making sure it was lock this time. looking at the broken window that I border up with a wood panel. We really need to start fixing this house, what would the town say about our home. Home… feel weird calling this place home but after two weeks of living here. I can appreciate what Lyra done for me, especially when it hasn’t been easy for her. The stress I cause and the money she spends for my needs or my medical bills. She never brought it up, but it must be expensive. I never like feeling like I’m taking advantage of someone. If I had more confidence in myself, I would look you in the eyes and promise you that one day, I’ll make it up to you.

The two walk in the empty street accompany by the sun light rising from the horizon. Shining bright over the simple town as we stop in front of the courtyard. It looks like a popular spot where people or ponies would meet and play games. Lyra approach a tennis court and look at a brown bag “Can you carry this”

“What’s that for?”

“Just carry it”. I have to remember that Lyra is not a morning pony, is kind of funny seen her with attitude. I pick up the bag and we continue to walk to walk out of Ponyville. The dirt pathway toward my secret spot was calming. The feeling the cold morning breeze hitting our body while the sun cover us in it warm. After a couple minute we reach the old stadium. Remembering how hard Cloud work for her skill, it inspired me to learn more about this little stone in my wrist. We stand in an open space and I handed Lyra a list. “What’s this?”

“A wrote down the thing I want to learn”

“You want to make fire with your hands, use telekinesis and teleport”

“And move the ground, cast lighting, turn invisible-“

“Wait, you can’t be serious”

“What? Why not?”

“Where to I even start. First, you never had training. Second, magic can be incredible unpredictable and third, this is dangerous”

“Please don’t make me beg again” the girl got a sour look on her face.

Lyra sigh “Fine, don’t come crying to me if you get hurt”

“Ok, first is fire” The girl threw a punch expecting something to happened.

“Before you continue, how are you feeling?”

“Good, dude. Let’s start doing some cool magic” the next thirty minutes was spend throwing punches and kick with nothing interesting happening. Lyra was invited for the purposed of helping Bree, but she notices how easily frustrated the girl would get if she didn’t perform magic in her first try. Bree would on occasion listen to Lyra but when right back to her freestyle and randomly throw fist up in the air. The persistently movement and the heat of the sun made the girl sweat persistently. Lyra got bored of being ignored and started to read the book and on occasion she would throw glances at the girl as she sweat profoundly, notice how her long sleeve shirt would stick to her skin and how every drop would slide down from her face toward her neck and land on her shirt. “Are you listening to me?”. Harp quickly look at the girl in the eyes.

“What?”

“I can’t do it”

“It simple, your just not paying attention.” Harp dragging the bag that Bree was carrying from town “Ok close your eyes and feel what you want to do”

“tsk, are we really doing this feeling thing”

“You want my help or not”

“Fine” the girl follows the instructions and try to relax while thinking of a small flame. “This is stupid” at that moment the girl felt something hit her arm and it hurt ‘ouch’. Bree open her eyes and saw Harp in the same position as before. When I look down, I saw a tennis ball not far from me. “did you just throw that at me”

“What?”. The girl pointed at the ball and Lyra shook her head. “Go back to meditating” the girl stall cautiously but close her eyes and took a deep breath, finally feeling peace again, almost like I could float in a clou-. I wasn’t even finish with my thoughts and I was hit with a tennis ball on my stomach this time. “That hurts, you idiot” Bree said while rubbing her belly. Lyra just stood there with another ball on her hoof. “You better not throw that, or I swear you’ll regret it”. “Ok” she said. “You promise” Lyra just nod and waited for me to go back to meditating. As soon as I close my eyes, she threw the ball and it bounce on my chest. Feeling the anger reach my face making it red “I said stop!”. When I yell, a small ball of fire breath out of my mouth. I energetically close my lips and put my two hands on top of them. “I did it?” I said in a low voice

“I told you it was simple” Lyra couldn’t help but smile a little.

“I can breathe fire!”

“Now how are you feeling?”

“Awesome!”

“Then is time to get serious”. Bree stand up straight and started to be more attentive of Lyra “Let’s start from scratch”

____________________

“I’m starving” I said while cleaning my sweat with my shirt. Lyra serve the leftover in a plate and handed it to me, and I hastily grab it to devour the food. They were both done with the first section of magic and even if not a whole lot of magic was done, we did the basic and try to learn about my ‘feeling’. Sound silly but I can’t deny that it works, kind of. Sometimes it work and other not so much. I saw Harp staring at me again “What up”

“I’m just impress that a human can do magic”

“That was nothing, one day I’m going to make laser from my finger”

Lyra warmly smile toward the girl “Well I can confidently say that I’m proud of you”

Bree blush and look sideways “idiot”. She pushes harp playfully.

“Eww, your hands are sweaty” passing her hoof on her coat.

“What? You don’t like it” Bree got a devilish smile and started to crawl toward Harp.

“What are you doing?” she put her hoof up to stop the girl, but she was grab her arm and the girl successfully pull her close. Rubbing her wet hair and head all over Lyra face and chest. “Stop that tickle” she yelps and giggle.

“Apologized”

“I’m sorry, stop please”. Bree got up from her and couldn’t help but laugh from Lyra serious expression. She tries to rub off the wet spot dry, but it was too sticky and wet. Harp look at the girl who had a playful smirk “What...”

“What would Bon Bon think”

“What! Why would she care” Heartstring got defensive and quickly got up to pick up the tennis ball scatter around the field. Bree got up to follow her weird friend.

“I know you like her”

“Sure, I like her as a friend”

“But I know you ‘love’ her”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about”

“So you’re not into ponies?”

“I do not have to answer any questions”

“Would you rather be with a human”. Lyra quickly turns to the girl. She had a stone face indicating that she was being serious. Making Harp madly blush while Bree bust with laughter, throwing herself on the floor “Oh wow, you should have seen your face”. Harp scowl at the laughing girl and turn around “Don’t tell me your angry”. Heartstring ignore the girl and continue to pick up the tennis ball and when to carry the bags. “I was joking” Bree said while catching up to an angry Lyra. Both companions made their way back thought the field while the sun was setting. The walk was boring and silent as the girl would turn to look at Lyra, but she was staring straight. Fine, Like I care if she ignores me. When they reach the town, we saw a huge crowd gather around a wooden stage. For some reason my reflexes kick in and I created a small fire on my hand while I my body felt frozen.

“What are you doing!” Lyra shove my hand away. Accidentally realizing the fire of my hand, creating a huge flame for a second but quickly turn into air. The Ponies in front of us turn their heads toward Lyra and me but they never saw the magic being made and ignore the two characters.

“What were you doing?!”

“I’m not sure””

“Bree, we can’t act without thinking. You could have hurt someone”. The girl crosses her arm and didn’t answer Lyra. Both when to see what the commotion was. After a while of waiting a light cream pony walk up to the stage. She had a white mane and a cutie mark of a paper being wrap up “Hello citizens of Ponyville, I’m glad you could all join me”

“Mayor, what the announcement” the crowd shouted.

“Well, since you all know that the representative election are in a couple day, I been thinking of all the work I have to do here and it would be impossible to put everything aside an go to Canterlot but this good gentlemen as come up to me and offer his service to the town. Please give a round of applause for Filthy Rich”

A light brow stallion walks up to stage with confident in his stand. “Good evening ladies and gentlemen. My name is Berry Rick, better known as Filthy Rich” he charismatically laughs afterward. Someponies join while other seen to have some distain toward the stallion. His mane was brush back and well keep while his coat was light brown and his cutie mark had three bags with money symbol. “I would like to personally thank Mayor Mare for giving me this opportunity to represent each and every one of you”. There was a mix reaction again from boo to cheers. “Now I know that some of you may not trust me, but I do sincerely hope that you believe I have Ponyville best interest”

“I can vouch for Mr. Rich, he has been nothing but professional. If you all write down your concern for town and leave them on my office, I can hand it over to Mr. Rich and he will be able to voice his thought with the princess”

Two ponies close to us voice their frustration “Is easy to win Ponyville representation when you can pay for it”. “Is always the same story” they both leave and other join, including Lyra and me.

“I don’t really care about any of that” Bree said.

“I don’t know much about politics to make any comments” Harp responded. We made our way to the house and I unlock the door. It was getting dark outside, but Lyra look exited. “I’m just dropping some stuff because I’m meeting a friend tonight”. Bree couldn’t help but grin. “What?”

“Have fun in your date”

“I’m not going on a date”

“Then what?”

“I don’t need to tell you”. Bree started to laugh in a teasing matter. Harp got bitter and storm off “Don’t wait up for me”. She closes the door loudly, but it bounces open, she closes it lighter but it still open and again she very lightly close it until hearing a click and as soon she let go of the door, the wind opens it. “Ugh, close the door before you go to sleep” and again she storms off but less dramatically.

The girl walks up to the door and put the hook up from inside the house to the door. Bree drops her head and took in that feeling she been having for a while. Feeling upset for taking the joke just a bit too far “Why I’m I such a jerk sometimes. Lyra is more sensitive that most ponies but that still no excuse”. I when to open the lock on the window in case I felt asleep and I couldn’t open the door. I hop on the tub to get a quick shower, changing into some clean cloth. I try to massage my back as best I could, but it wasn’t enough. I was feeling sore from today training. I ran up to my bed and jump. Bouncing from the impact and stare at the wooden ceiling in the dark room. “Who care if that idiot left, not me that for sure. If she wants to exchange tongue with whoever, is not like I care”. The stone light up and I was confused with its sudden illumination but decided to ignore it. The girl turns around to look at Trixie necklace set up in a small table next to her bed. I close my eyes and to try to sleep but my mind was working overtime. I wonder if there more stuff like that necklace out there. A loud bang of a door closing woke me up. The room was completely dark and where I was laying felt like rocks. A shadow moves from where it stood and two light shine from the darkness. I couldn’t get a clear picture but from the small vibration of the floor I could tell that thing was huge. Lightning struck in the background and gave me visibility for a split second. I was in a rocky terrain where I could see mountain or volcano in the distance. Another lighting pass close to the shadow showing his light red skin and his two black horns. He explores the human in his perimeter intensely staring at me. He lifts his hand and the world around us move to another unknown parts. We arrive in a small town with dry grass. I was at a loss from what a was seen with my very own two eyes. Almost couldn’t take them away from the red skin devil until I hear murmur inside the town. That when the feeling of belonging hit me. I carefully walk into the small village to find that it was empty. There wasn’t a soul in sight that I could see but there were voices. The noise where calling me further into the unknown. In the middle of the town I found a wooden staff cover in circle carving with unreadable text inside. The stick had two pointy tips on the tops and there was a voice coming from the inside the wooden item. Getting close to the object the low voices turn louder but it was a mess of noises. When I grab the staff, it felt off, I couldn’t explain what I truly felt. It was like the first time I did magic, feeling powerful but at the same time, not having control of what I want to do. I look at the devil in the face and pointed my staff at him “Who are you?”. He briefly stays silent before deciding to speak.

“I’m the lord of the underworld” his voice was loud and raspy.

“Where am I and why did you bring me here” I threaten him. The devil didn’t look scare but bored.

“Not me but them, it”

“It?”

“it, is interest in you”

“What’s it names?”

“it goes by many names, most living being call them the great old ones”

“What? Where are they?”

“Pray you never meet one” he turns his back to me and walk away, with every step the ground shook. Walking into the darkness away from my vision.

“Wait, I’m not done!” From the darkness a red hand appears, pointing a finger toward the town. A light builds up from his finger and a yellow bean shoot to the unknown town. The cosmic size of the bean was to big and it was coming directly to me. Making me jump in my bed, quickly looking around my room. It was dark but I could see the light of the blue moon coming through the window. Did I have a nightmare?

I took a deep breath and try to relax but I not going to lie, I was scared. I think I had a bad dream again. When the calmness reaches my body. I felt a familiar sense a feeling of attachment or luring sensation. I got up to the window and I could almost tell from where it was coming from. I hear a squeaky noise of a bed from the room next to me. When I when to check on my roommate expecting her room to be empty, I was surprise to see Harp back tonight and the door to her room was open. She was awake, twist and turning on her bed trying to make herself comfortable. Her body would sink in the middle of the mattress from where I broke it. I want to tell Lyra about this weird feeling I have for something, somewhere calling for me but that can wait until tomorrow. First, I need to fix this. I knock on her door and she yelp lowly. “Oh sorry, did I wake you up”

I shook my head “I thought you were staying out tonight”

“I was but I got worry so I can back”

Bree hug herself for warm “I can take care of myself”

“I didn’t say that, silly”. Lyra gave me a sincere smile, even though we had a small fight earlier she still cheerful and treat me the same as ever. I thought that she was the only one that need to be more like me, when I could learn a thing or two from her.

“Well now that you’re here, I was hoping for you to… Umm… I had a nightmare just now” Bree awkwardly scratch the back of her head “I was hoping for you to sleep in my room”

“Ohh, weird dream again” Bree shook her head “Yeah, no problem. I’ll be there in a second”. The girl walks out but before disappearing from Lyra view, she stood by the door and said ‘thanks’ before walking out. Harp pick up her stuff, grateful that she doesn’t have to sleep in this uncomfortable mattress.

Author's Note

(Updated)

A/N: Honestly, I kind of regret this reveal, it feel like giving a gift before somebody birthday lol.

Chapter 16 - Welcome to Our Town

“Is been really fun” Lyra quietly said.

“Why do you say it like that”. Bon Bon looks around to see Derpy not to far from us carrying and instant camera. Bon Bon notice her timid friend obvious covering herself with the Café Hay menu. We were eating outside the restaurant with a small crowd. Bon Bon evil thought ran wild and she ‘accidentally’ drop her fork on the floor. “Oops, Harp can you pick that for me”. She looks at the floor and saw the utensil.

“Oh, sure” she got down from her chair to pick it up.

“Omg your proposing to me!” Bon Bon loudly spoke to gather everyone attention, including Derpy.

“What!” Lyra quickly got up with a red blush.

“The answer is, yes!” everyone around them seen confused but happy for the new couple and clop there hoof together. Derpy caught wind of the proposal and approach us.

“Lyra, you should have told me you were getting marry” Hooves said.

“What? No it was-“ Bon Bon interrupting her by putting a hoof around Harp mouth.

“It was sudden, could you please take a picture of us”

“Of course” while Hooves prepare the camera, Bon Bon took advantage of Lyra shock state and lean close. Harp felt her companion closeness and felt her breathing pattern with a hint of sweet raindrop smell coming from her hair. The snapping sound and the flash of the camera indicated that it was over in seconds. Derpy took out the picture off the camera and gave it to us. Bon Bon look great in the photo while I in the other hand, look like I saw a ghost. “You guys can have it, congratulation”

“You should come to our wedding and bust some moves with cloud” Bon Bon said.

“Oh please, Clouds can’t dance, but she can fly”

“Is she going to race in the pegasus run tonight” Bon Bon reply with excitement.

“Not just race, she going to win and I’m going to be there to support her. You guys should come”

“I’m in, I’ll bring a date” she said while directly looking at me with teasing eyes.

“Before I go, I just wanted to say that… it good to have you back Lyra” Hooves hesitated but spoke with sincere voice shine through and made me genuine smile.

“It’s good to be back”. Hooves left and while she was leaving I took this opportunity to smack Bon Bon on the arm.

“Ow, why harp, I didn’t know you were kinky” she said while rubbing her sour spot.

“You embarrassment me yo-you…”

“You what harpy?” she playfully said, not taking me serious at all. Lyra bit her mouth and decided to leave.

“You know what, I have to go anyway. I’ll see you later” getting down from the chair and picking up her small bag before leaving.

“Before you go, I want you to have this” Bon Bon wrote down something on an item and she handed it to me. It was the picture Derpy took. “I wrote something on the back but don’t read it yet, read it at night when we go out”

“I didn’t say I was going”

“No one can denied this cute face” and to prove her point she did a cutesy face.

“Fine, is not like I have any plan for tonight” taking the picture with her mouth and putting it on her small bag.

“Cool, is a date”.

“No- wait” she quickly left giving me no time to denied the fact. Becoming aware of the crowd murmur and giving me odd looks. I quickly jog home to remove myself from that awkward spot and relax. I knock on the door but there was no answer and calling for the girl meet me with silence. I decided to move to the new front door, the window. Lifting the window and put my back legs first without seen where I was stepping. Losing my grip when I put my hoof on cotton shirt and slip with the floor. Lyra flail her hoofs around looking for any stern object to grasp but ended falling right to the floor. “Oww, that one hurt” she got up and realized how the house was a mess with cloths scatter around and I don’t wear cloths so there only one person to blame. My eyes meet Bree while she stands by the bathroom door with a guilty smile and her face and she had her hands hidden behind her back. “What did you do this time?”

“Me? Nothing dude”

“What are you hiding?”

“Why are you always asking question?” Lyra eyes fell to the floor and look between the girl legs to see broken glass being put on a plastic bag and Lyra gave the girl a blank look. “Oh, that, man is a crazy story. Like, I was walking and out of nowhere this mirror broke”. Mentioning the bathroom mirror… the only mirror in the house. I came with the house and I haven’t had time to buy more decorations and money is getting pretty tight around here

“It just… broke”

“Yeah, it was crazy”

“Ok, show me your hands”. She shows her right hand and they were empty, and I told her to show me her other and she did, but she hid her right hand before showing the left one. I told her to show me both and Bree did a couple weird movement and a tennis ball fell from her back, bounce a couple times before stopping. “Excuse me, where did you find that”

“From that thing you forgot about” The girl pointed at the brow bag full of tennis ball. Lyra facehoof for forgetting something like that.

“Give me that” I demanded, and the girl complied. “No more balls on the house”

“Ouch, no more boys”

“Wha-no, you know what I meant!”

“Yes I do, more girls”

Harp angrily stares at Bree and put the tennis back on the bag “No more games on the house”. The girl seen dismissive by Harp warning and she took the glass and put it on the kitchen trash and set on the cabinet.

“Have you made up your mind yet?”

“what do you mean?”

“Really? I told you about this thing, this feeling I have towards a town”

“To you even know where this town is?”. The girl got down and approach the dining table, setting up a map with scribble on it.

“Where here, and the strange sensation is coming from this direction. The only town in this direction is this one”. Lyra analyses the map and thought the girl was correct.

“What’s the name of the town?”

“Doesn’t have one, or at least is not in this map”

“Where did you even find this” pointing at the Equestria map

“I bought it”

“With my money”

“I thought sister share everything”

Lyra sigh “I’m grateful I was a single child now, thanks mom”

“I’m not that bad” or at least I thought so.

“Look, all I’m saying is, we don’t know what’s actually there, it might not be… that important”. Lyra spoke softly to not offend the girl, but Bree got a serious look and march to her room.

“You know what! I don’t care if you go or not, but I have to check it out”

“Bree, you need to think before you act”

“Think of my ass walking out of that door”

“You’re not really leaving are you?”

“Watch me” Bree threw cloth and a couple snack on a bag and push Lyra out of the way. forcefully opening the door and walking out. Lyra worry about her human, ran behind her.

“Bree, all I ask is for one more day” Lyra looks around for prying ears, but we were alone.

“You had days for your friends but not me, I see how it is”

“No, it not like that” Harp grab the girl by her legs but she was too stronger.

“Let go, you idiot”. The girl keeps walking while Lyra was drag through the grass. Harp knew how reckless and hasty Bree could be.

“Wait, Bree, I’ll go” The girl stops and without turning to Harp, she spoke.

“today?” I ask.

“Yes…” Lyra reply with doubt I her voice. Bree turn to look at Lyra with a somber expression and picks up her friend from the ground to tightly hug her.

“I knew you wouldn’t leave me alone”

“Never…” Heartstring said while being squish.

____________________

Man, it too easy, just show a sad face and this pony will fall for anything. Bree was getting comfortable on the train ride with a wide smile on her face. Of course, this train was making me dizzy and the food was stuck on my throat giving me that puking sensation, but nothing was perfect. Well, I’m the closing thing to perfection, and now with this power, no one could step up to me not even the dude that set on the front. He gave me a nasty eye before taking his chair and I’m not letting that pass. Bree lift her foot up and hit the chair in front of her, hearing the stallion jump on the other side. He immediately turns around to look at the innocent girl whistling.

“Stupid human” he said with venom on his voice before sitting down.

“douche” I responded. When I look at Lyra, I keep forgetting that she here because she been silent ever since we got on. All she done is stare at that window where we could see the grey sky forming. “You good?”

“Yeah…” she responded without taking her eye off the window. I don’t know what wrong with her, but I do know what would cheer me up.

“Hey, want to see something funny”. Harp finally look at me with curiosity. She got wary when she saw my glee smile, but I told her not to. I look around my surrounding and most of the chair where empty. I sneak my hand toward the douche in the front seat and put my hand in his main and took it off when I smell something burning. Lyra was confused until the stallion jump from his chair with a tiny fire on his hair. He panics and started to swat away at his hair. I barely contain my laughter at the over-reaction. Harp panic and took a small water bottle from the floor and stood over me. She opens it and threw it on top of the stallion, setting the fire off. He furiously looks at me cracking at his misfortune and he storm off to another cart. Finally laughing without a care in the world.

“Bree, that was dangerous”

“BrEe, thAt wAs daAgerOus” I mock. “Come on, lighting up. He totally deserves it”

“Even if he did deserve it, is not right”

Bree sigh “Whatever, I was just trying to cheer you up”. I cross my arms and waited for the rest of the ride, bored out of her mind. The conductor had told us that were close to our stop. When we made it, we dismount the train with our bags and step on a concrete platform in the middle forest. To the side, there was an old Equestrian map pin to the walls. It gave direction and hours to the train ride. Shame that we can’t directly go to the town and we have a to walk the rest of the way there “Lyra there a road here we can follow” pointing next to the platform where the ground had a dirt walkway. We got down and made our made through the forest. At one point I halted, and my friend stop next to me. She notices I was out a little out of it.

“Umm, are you ok?”. I got out of the dirt patch road and walk to the grassy sides. Where I squat and started to retch. Lyra hear the water splashes of digested food being sprout out and gag. She came to comfort me and rub my back “There, there, are you feeling better?”

“Not yet, how about a kiss” putting my two lips together and leaning toward Harp.

“Noo!” she put her hoof on my check to stop me but I just kiss the bottom of her forearm. “Eww” Lyra swiftly rub her hoof on her coat. Bree got up and rub the other side of her face where the bandage was located. “Does the injury hurt?”

I shook my head “Is just itchy”

“We really should go to a human hospital” Lyra ask again.

“I said no” and again I shot her down.

“Why not! The doctor said that they help discover nonvisible problem”

“I already said I’m fine” I said in a dismissive matter.

“Ok fine, I won’t force you to go, but what about visiting Fluttershy”. Bree look puzzle by the new name “Fluttershy mostly work with animals but I’m sure she wouldn’t mine meeting with you and see if there anything she can do for you”

“Sound like a time waster”. Harp vexed but never voice her thought, I notice that look on her face and decided to put her worries at ease “Maybe. Maybe I’ll visit her. Now hurry up, I don’t want to get wet” I said looking up to the sky where the blue had disappeared.

“That all I ask, thanks” Heartstring said with a lax tone. We finally came into view of a humble town. It had a twelve building at best and not many folks. Some were planting crops on the outskirts and other where constructing shops. We stop by the entry and a pony approach us with enthusiasm in her walk.

“Oh goodie, we got more visitor, oh I’m sorry where are my manner” she bows with courtesy. “My name is Mare E. Belle, but you shall call me Belle”. She had strawberry red hair with a light cream coat and three bows as cutie marks, two green and one red. She wore two bows, one around her neck and one on her tail. “How can a simple town like our help you folks?”. Lyra briskly look at me and I shrug.

“Where… here because, where traveling Equestria?”

“Ohh! Sound very exiting” she said while tapping her hoofs. “We may be small, but our community is growing every day, thanks to our leader”.

“You mean mayor?” Harp looks confused.

Belle expression quickly change from excitement to disgust. “Uggh, I don’t much care for folks who may follow government laws. But out here, were out of Celestia jurisdiction”

“Woah, can anyone to that?”

“Now we can. You should have seen the Crystal Empire official come to our small town and grand us free liberty. All thanks to our wonderful leader”. Lyra interest peak but I would be lying if I said I wasn’t curious to meet someone who is willing to stand against a queen.

“Can we meet the leader”

“Certainly” Belle quickly responded and wave for us to follow her through the middle road leading to a nice two store house with a balcony to look down from. The folks around us would form big smile and wave. Lyra try her best to ignore the attention but cave in and wave back, weak. I don’t mind playing the bad guy. We enter a fancy home fill with old décor and alcoholic drink in a glass case. We walk up to the second floor and Belle open the door to a room cover in books. There was a big fancy desk with a pony sitting on a red leather chair. The pony was a unicorn with a lilac coat and a purple teal mane, her cutie mark was a purple and white star with two blue glimmer streams. She beams with joy when she saw me.

“Is that a human, she so cute!” she gave me weird vibes, or it could be that feeling I get when I get close to certain magical item, something told me that it come from this house.

“Yeah, she my one of a kind human” Lyra responded while rubbing my leg.

“Thank you, Belle, for bringing our new guess to me”

“Anything for you, leader” Mare spoke as she lightly closes the door. The leader look embarrasses for a second but laugh it off.

“Hello and welcome to our small community, my name is Starlight Glimmer”

“H-hello my name is Lyra Heartstring and this is my human, Bree”

“Nice meeting you all, now, how could I help you”

“Where just passing through, we notice that this place doesn’t have a name in any map”

“Yeah, this was originally going to be a city but it was forsaking, forshame. You know what I call that”. Lyra stay quiet and listen to Glimmer “I call it faithless, but that ok, because what they abandon, we saw out and created shelter. We made something new, something I like to call, Our Town”

“That certainly impressive but we really don’t want to take up your time”

“Nonsense, to you have a place to stay?”

“No, we don’t have a lot money to spare”

“What kind of leader would I be if I let my two guess sleep in the streets with this terrible weather” and to prove her point a rumbling thunder could be hear from the distant. “stay the night, it would be wonderful to have company around”. I knew Lyra was to humble to accept something for free and before she answers I swat at her hair and when she frowns at me, I nod at her to accept Starlight offer. “See, even Bree want to stay”

“Well, how could I possible say no” Harp quietly reply.

“Great” Glimmer got off her chair and ask us to follow her. She took us to the first floor where she opens the door to a basic room with a medium size bed, next to a window. The room had a cream color walls with a lamp and a desk to the side with one picture above the mattress of the town in shamble, must be from its humble beginning. “Here your room for the night, don’t get too comfortable, we have a tradition of eating together every night”

“That really cool, you must be close to your town”

“Where like family here, rest and prepare, I’ll pick you up soon” Glimmer flash a smile and close the door. I pick up Lyra like a cat and excitedly threw her in the air.

“Ahh!” Lyra scream but I catch her on the way down. “You wacko! You scared me” I just smile and threw her on the bed. Her mane was messy, and her look was deadly.

“Relax I’m just happy to get a free room and, food” I linger on the word food.

“You been extra annoying today”

“And what are you gonna do about it” I said in a teasing tone which didn’t sit well with Harp. I turn my back from her and pretended to look at the desk. I knew she would try to do a sneak attack, but the strange part came when I felt the object approaching me, almost like I could consciously predicting when this thing would strike. Flawlessly sidestep away from the item and saw the pillow hit the walls “You miss”

“Ugh! I always do” Harp threw herself back facing the ceiling, upset. I went to pick up the pillow and observing Lyra small bag. the zipper was open and on top of Lyra belonging was a picture of Bon Bon and her cutely together. I couldn’t help but grab the picture and turn it. It had today date and the words ‘I got you a gift, so you better not disappeared tonight’ writing on it. The guilt strikes me the instant I read it. Lyra probably wanted to hang out with her friends, and I took that away.

Maybe I can do something nice for her, I may not be what she wanted but I can try to cheer her up. In her bag I saw a brush and I pick it up. “Lyra sit on the bed” and she did. I sat behind her and cross my legs, Harp made a small squeal when I grab her waist and set her up on my lap.

“What are you doing“

“Stay still, I’m going to brush your hair” and began to brush her soft hair, admiring the strange but appealing color. “Your hair is really pretty, you know that”

“T-thanks” she shyly said.

“So, how are thing with Bon Bon”

“Wha-why do you ask?”

“Just curious, you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to” and going by her red rose checks, she probably doesn’t want to talk about it. Instead I just keep brushing her mane and the feeling of familiarity hit me, but I ignored it.

“Your hands feel kind of nice”

“You mean these hands” I put the brush down and tickle Harp stomach. She was very tickles and quickly try to get off, but I manage to get on top of her. She landed on her back while I lay on top of her, chest to chest and I tickle her tummy until she cracks under the pressure and laugh her guts out.

“No, don’t touch me there!” she cries out. I was also laughing until I saw someone by the door, Starlight Glimmer was standing by the entryway with wide eyes and upon being discover she hastily close the door.

“I’m sorry, I should of knock first”. Lyra face was bright as the sun and full of embarrassment and she push me off her to sit on the bed as I lay next to Harp.

“I forgot about the meal” Harp said while covering her face.

“Can you get me food, I think I’m going to stat”

“Oh no, please don’t caused any trouble, Glimmer has treated us with nothing but kindest”

“Hey, it me your talking to”

Lyra was not convince with my response “Promised me”. I got up and look her in the eye. I raise my right hand and put my left hand on my back.

“I promised you, I be on my best behavior”. Harp Smile and gave me a nod.

“Good, now I have to explained to Starlight that I’m not into weird thing with my human. Wish me luck” Harp got down from the bed leave me alone, I took my left hand out to show my cross finger. Lyra, I love you but your too naive. I peek my head through the window and saw Glimmer and Lyra under an umbrella, shielding themselves from the rain. It looks like is going to rain cats and dogs soon. Ones they disappeared from my view I got out of my room and look at the alcohol case. Lyra doesn’t say anything about ‘borrowing’. I open the case and took one bottle and put it on my bag , then I made my way to Glimmer study room with a balcony in the back and a glass door. There was something in this house and if my gut feeling is correct, it must in this room. I’ll know what it is once I touch it. I approach the desk and pick up the first book I saw. A big red book with the leader name writing on it. I open it to the first page and read through some of Glimmer schedule and agenda, but it was boring. I skip to the last page and read about the Crystal Empire visit and… wait a minute, was Trixie here.

Strange but it a concern for another time. I set the book down and look under the desk, but nothing was found. I got up to search the room, until I step on a plank and it squeak when I put weight on it. I look at the strange bended wood and lower myself. Jackpot, as soon as I lift the plank, I found what I believe was creating this weird feeling. It was a short wood staff with two pointy tips on the top, but there was one problem. They were more than one under the floorboard, less than twenty and more than ten. I quickly try to pin down which one was the real one, but I never found it. Next to the staff on the floor was a note. I pick up the note and read ‘Better luck next time.” I was puzzle by the message.

The rumbling sound of thunder struck, disturbing the calming sound of the rain pelting the glass door. I look through the glass door and saw the town folks standing still and directly staring at the house. They carry lantern with them and form a circle around the house. From one of the houses a pony was drag out with chains around her hoofs and neck, it was Lyra. Starlight exit the house after Harp and walk to the middle of the road.

“Hey Bree, I know you can see me, why don’t you step out so we can have a little chat” Starlight shouted with a grin that reach from ear to ear. My stomach turn upside down when I saw the mess. What have I got myself into.

“Dammit” was the only thing running through my head.

Author's Note

Not all the chapter are updated, I underestimated the length and how many chapters I have, sorry about the delay but it will be done and that a promised.

Chapter 18 - Lucky

“And that it! Your throwing me to the wolfs!” The doctor shouted inside her boss office. He didn’t look angry but bored and tired staring at the mounting of paperwork on his desk.

“All I said was that the princess will be passing by and she want to have a word with you” Mr. Steel responded calmly.

“But I can’t leave the base and I notice one of the new recruit watching my every move. Also, you shouldn’t trust the nurse with secrets, she keeps repeating that she not spaying on me every five minutes”. Steel took a deep breath to ease his trouble with little success.

“Order from above”

“And just like that your handing me over to them”. He keeps his stoic expression while the doctor was on the brink of cracking. “I swear I’ll take you down with me, what will the princess say when they hear that you hire me with a fake I.D and you had knowledge of my previews identity, Is all on my file ” Fauna presented a real threat to the stallion and she was proud of it but something was wrong. the boss keeps his cool and lean back on his chair.

“Oh, I forget to tell you. You no longer work here and that means we can legally do anything we want with your files” he said while taking a trashcan with burn paper and putting it on the desk for the doctor to see. “You can have them back”

“I supported you on the new weapon, as a doctor I said it was safe when we both know that if that spear canon hit someone there going to die” Fauna said in a low monotone voice while her face show dread. Steel Hooves smile at the doctor before responding.

“And we appreciated anything you done for us” at that moment a stallion wearing a guard uniform in training step inside the office. “Just in time, will you be so kind and escort Fauna to the office”. The doctor without restrain exit the office and slowly made her way to the office while she sees the hallway spinning. When she reaches the office, Tenderheart saw the foreboding expression on her mentor face but didn’t know how to react. The doctor when straight to the table where here bag was search through and most of her file where taking except for one book that look old and more of a dairy than work related. Fauna pick it up and sigh in relieve. I took this chance to talk to the doctor “Fauna, are you ok?”. I don’t know if she was ignoring me because she doesn’t react when I call for her. When I put my hoof on her shoulder, she jumps a in surprise.

“Get your dirty hoof off m-. Tenderheart?” the doctor felt into realization that she wasn’t alone and turn to the nurse. “I’m sorry, please watch your hoofs before physical contact, you know how I get”

“Oh, yeah, I’m sor-“ Before she finish her sentence the doctor put her hoof up as to silent the mare.

“You don’t need to apologized. What do you want nurse?” ask Fauna in a impatience tone hurting the nurse feelings.

“Doctor I’m not supposed to say this but… when I said that I wasn’t spaying on you, I lie because I was actually spaying on you”. The doctor patience was thin and all she wanted was to be left alone. “But all I want it to say is that I’m proud to call you my boss”. The bitter reminder that I was just fire from my job after years of hard work went down the drain. I had hatred stored up inside for a while and some of that was directed to the pony standing in front of me. I stood tall preparing myself to verbally abuse Tenderheart but before I spoke she interrupted me by talking first “Not everyone treats me as nice as you because I know that sometimes I’m not as smart as I pretend to be, and I just wanted to say… thanks”. Fauna pause confused that someone would expresses admiration. Kind words I don’t deserve because I never did anything special, I just treat her nice for the most part.

“Umm, thank you nurse but I really need a moment” I spoke more softly. Tenderheart smile and nodded when knocking noise came from the open doors.

“Knock, knock” Jetstream said humorously. “I have paper for Dr. Fauna”. I wave my hoof for her to approach me and she gave me the document. It only had the words ‘I need to talk to you in private’ writing on it. Fauna look at the nurse and spoke in a more friendly tone.

“Tenderheart, can you be so kind and look for the wrench again”. Jetstream seem confused from the doctor request toward the nurse.

“Ugh I hate the wretch, I can never find it” she said while leaving the room.

“What was that about?” The guard question the doctor.

“When I want a moment for myself, I tell her to look for things around the base, but I hate doing that to her”. Jets laugh laughs finding the humor in the little prank. “Look, we can’t be seen together. someone is keeping an eye on me”

“I hear rumors that the boss call you in to his office and people keep talking about how you got yourself in deep water”

“Forget about that for now, I need to know if you were serious when you said it was us against the world”

“Of course… when we talk you had so much passion your words that I have to believe in you”. Fauna stare for any wavering action but she decided to put her trust in a pony she may not see as a friend, yet. The doctor took her paper and started to write information. After a couple minute she handed back to Jetstream.

“Go to my apartment, under the sofa there a loose floorboard that should come off in it you’ll find a black bag. Take it and go where it said here to meet up with a friend. He’s can easily find dirt on anyone. Give him this paper and the bag, he should understand the rest”. Jets was bombarded with instruction, but she gave a confident nod and walk toward the door just to be stop by the doctor again. “Before you got, I forgot to mention that he’s… different from you or me, or anyone else”

“What do you mean?” Jetstream ask mystified from across the room and was hear by a passing guard who stood by the door. Dr fauna saw the stallion eavesdropping on her conversation and change the topic.

“that what I said, I no longer work here so please leave me alone”. Jetstream seem confused by the response until she turns back to see the stranger listening.

“Of course ma’am, I apologies for the misunderstanding”

“Good, leave me be” Jets saluted and took off, the guard didn’t suspect a thing leaving me alone as well. I still had my book with me. I think they search through it but only found picture and information on the different type of human I checkup. The fact that they pry into my privacy fill me with rage and I slam the book on the table. It opens on the first page on the very first human I own and… love. I grew up in Manehattan in the wealthy parts of the city where my parent would often travel across equestrian. The distant memory hit me like a ton of bricks. All of them including the unwanted ones.

The doctor picture herself in her teenage years when she was running down the halls to welcome her parents and alongside her was her human. “Hurry up Lucky!” she cries out for her friend. Lucky was a slender young male human with short black hair, and he was wearing a long aline blue dress with sandals. Her hoof smacks the polish wooden floor while the human had more delicate stump.

Crossing countless painting of humans being tortured or fighting one another. She grabs hold of the rail from the second floor where she could see her father in the first floor. Rough Diamond was a stallion with a cream coat and silver mane with a white jewel for a cutie mark and he wore a white and black suit.

She ran down the stare and almost jump on her father who stood still like a statue “Dad, where mom! Did you go far away! What did you find! Did you bring me anything!” the teenager asks excitedly while Rough pay no mind to her daughter childish antics. He look at the human who came up behind her teenager and notice his style of cloth.

“Why is he wearing female cloth?” he said in a deep voice.

“Cuz I was bored”

“Change his cloth” he demanded. The door opens again to see my mother Nettlekiss show up with an enclosed metal box that pique my interest. I ran toward the mare and gave her a tight hug and so did Lucky. Nettlekiss is a pink pony with dirty blonde mane and a cutie mark of a microphone.

“I didn’t know we had two girls in the family” the mare joke but this did not sit well with her husband.

“Don’t encourage her” her father spoke and started to walk up the stairs.

“Mom did you bring me something?” I said directly looking at the metal box but when I when to touch it, I was scared stiff.

“Don’t touch that!” her father rises his voice alarming the pony. “Nettlekiss put the box in my office and you change his cloth before someone sees him like that”

“Ok… father” the young pony answers Rough while he walks to the second floor. My mother put her hoof on my back in conform from my nervous state.

“Ignore him honey, change Lucky cloth before your dad has a fit” and she follow my dad upstairs but stop to ask me something “Oh, where’s the maid?”

“She in the kitchen cleaning after Lucky, mom you have to hear this funny story”

“That nice honey” she gave a dismissive response and walk up the step leaving the young mare and the boy by themselves. I grab the boy hand and gently pull him. I walk up the stare and saw my dad and mom locking themselves in the study room, I pass by with my head held down. I when in my bedroom and Lucky follow, closing behind him and telling the human to sit on my bed. He walks over the magazine throw in the ground before sitting in my bed.

“You know Lucky, is not fair that mom and dad get to travel all over equestrian and I can’t even go outside. All I do is stand by the window and stare at the other ponies hanging out with their friends” the girl complains while taking off his dress exposing his stomach. He wore blue short pants and I usually leave him with sandal because the floor gets cold. He quickly leans forward to lick my cheek like a dog when he’s happy. “No Lucky, you can’t do that to a lady” I told him, but he keeps his happy grin like every other human does. I swear is like they can’t show any sign of anger. “If I wasn’t home-taught, I would take you with me to school and I would have lots of girl friends and meet lots of boys” she put emphasis on the word boys and her gaze felt on the male in front of her.

She put the dress next to him on the bed and I put my two hoofs on his lap to stand up. I was able to reach his height while he’s sitting, and we look at each other’s face. I love the way his eyes follow mine with his gentle touch whenever he plays with my hair and how obedient he is. I put my hoofs on his eyes to keep them shut and I look at the door one last time with anxious thought. She turns to her human and pull her lips out to touch his.

Planting a taboo but innocent kiss. When I pull out and took my hoof off his eyes his smiles widen again “You bad boy, you can’t do that”. She took steps back with devilish thought plaguing her mind. “Your right Lucky” the lonely teenager pretend that her human could talk “We should sneak out tonight and hit the city, check out the cool kids like this one” she pick up a magazine from the ground and pointed at the pony with thrash cloths but my hoof was on the mare piercing. “luckily enough, whenever they get back from a long trip, they always head to bed early and we can roam around freely but we need a plan”

____________________

When I hear the subtle steps of someone walking to up to my room. I quickly turn the lights off and jump in my bed and Lucky preceded to do the same. I gave him the commands “Lucky, play dead” and he threw his arm around and open his mouth. We waited for a while until I saw a light from the hallways illuminated my room. Hearing the light creaking sounds of the door opening and halting.

“Ugh, thanks Celestia she asleep” the voice from my mother bounce through the walls. “Where Diamond?” she asks someone who I can only guess was the maid.

“He when to bed already” the voice of an older pony responded. My mother sigh and close the door but I could still hear the conversation.

“Good, I shall join him. This trip was exhausting and worst of all, not worth it”

“Why not ma’am”

“We manage to get our hands on a crystal to sell it back in the city but when we got our hoofs on it we found out that is was depleted”. They both talk until there voice disappeared and I never got up until I hear doors shutting. I quickly jump to put a white shirt on my human and look outside my bedroom. When the cost was clear, and the light were turn off I sneakily move around the second floor with my human walking nonchalantly, but I stop at my dad study room. His door was slightly open showing the metal box my mom carry home. I couldn’t help my curiosity and I move with more determination. I gently open the door and set foots on the small library room. Against her father wishes and better judgement she lifts the lid off the box to find…

“A transparent crystal?” she questions while grabbing the item, it small but it looks beautiful, almost like a piece of jewelry. Noticing Lucky intensely gawk at it. I started to wave it in front of him and his eyes never broke contact. He started to get dizzy and his legs wobble for bit scaring me but he when back to normal. “Lucky, stop acting strange” I quietly told him while I put the crystal back and close the box. We silently when down to the first floor and successfully open the door for the main entrance. I stood by the entryway and just stare at the empty streets.

I tenderly took my first step on the payment and felt a rush through my body while Lucky look animus for some reason, but I ignore him because for the first time ever, I was free. I walk to the street and before crossing I look sideways and ran all the way down the streets until I reach the city full of ponies.

The first car time I saw a car ride so close to me was exciting and everyone would wear strange cloths, store with names I never hear of blew my mind away. There were a lot of stores that caught my eye, but one specifically calls to me. It was a small convenience store that sell colorful drinks with crunch ice inside.

When I got to the counter, I found two ponies my age drinking the icy drinks. They both wear the same red hoody with a black jacket inside. The tall one had pearly white coat and orange mane with red dots and her cutie mark was a gold brick. The shorter one had a purple coat with mix and mash of color on her hair almost like a rainbow, with multiple piercing on her ear and her cutie mark was a can of paint with a paintbrush.

I meet the stallion behind the counter and I pleasantly ask “Two drinks please”. He had a tired expression with bags under his eyes.

“Eight bits for both drinks”

“Bits? Can’t I get my drink now and pay later?” I ask the stallion but he laugh and quickly turn serious.

“You best be walking away miss, I don’t serve freeloader” when I was going to argue with the worker I hear the two ponies next to me cry out a fit of anger.

“What the hell! This human spill my drink!” the taller one yell and I saw my human wobble a bit and a drink under his foot.

“Oh no, I’m really sorry, I don’t understand what wrong with Lucky” I responded taking responsibility for the accident. The shorter pony eyes widen when she saw me, but she looks generally confused.

“I don’t care, all I know is that you mess with the wrong gan-“

“Wait” she was interrupted by her friend who came up next to her and whisper in her ear. She stares at her friend for a bit and turn her attention on me.

“Oh, sorry about that, what your name friend” her demeanor turns gentle on a whim.

“My name… is Goodall and my humans name is Lucky”

“Cool, my name is bob and this here is bob two” pointing at the rainbow color hair pony.

“Strange names for ponies” I awkwardly laugh at the strange tension I felt.

“Yeah, funny” she said with no humor on her tone. she waves for me to follow her and I did. They both walk a little bit further than me and I took this chance to talk to my human.

“Lucky, don’t embarrass me ok, this is our first chance to meet cool ponies like us” I told him, but he was acting a bit sluggish. On the way I try not to stare at the two girls in front of me, but I was hopeless I had to speak my mind. “You guys look like the ponies on the magazine, like really cool”

“Umm thanks” she said without putting much thought into her reply kind of like mom. I follow the stranger into an empty part of the streets where we meet a stallion. Oh, dear Celestia, I’m meeting my first boy!

“Hey, did you bring me something to eat” the teenage stallion asks. He was wearing the same red hood and he had a light green coat with pure white mane and red water splashes for a cutie mark.

“Yeah we did but first, meet our new friend Goodall” the tall pony said while putting her hoof around my neck playfully. I couldn’t help to shy away under bob forearm. “She shy, isn’t that cute”

“Totally” he said while bobbing his head to the alleyway with a wall at the end.

“Yeah, don’t hurry up” she responded. At this point I was a little scared but exited to meet so many ponies. I was drag inside the alleyway and suddenly shove to the ground. “Ok, give me all the bit you have”

“Why is everyone asking for money” I reply while getting up

“Don’t give me that bs, your loaded right?”

“No, I don’t have a gun”

“See, she the freak that live in the mansion and spend all day staring out the window” the shorter pony said.

“bob two, Why would you say hurtful thing like that?”

“My name isn’t bob you idiot”

“Cool it Misty, we can probably get some money from her dad or something” the taller pony spoke with a serious tone sending chill down my spine.

“No! my dad can’t-“ Goodall was shove back and she lose her footing falling flat on the floor.

“Because of your incompetence your about to lose your human. Drew you know what to do”

“Got it boss” the stallion answer and put his weight on the human torso bring him down. Lucky stay in the floor with harsh breath. “Wow that was easy but he’s still awake boss”

“You can hit him a couple time until he passes out”. He nodded lifting it his hoof and looking at the human head. I hear the repeated stump and Lucky body twitch with every blow.

“Stop you’re going to hurt him!”

“If you want to help him you have to fight us”. Goodall got up but was push down and this time misty hit me with her foreleg almost knocking me out. Drew finish the repeated stumps leaving his hoof cover in blood. I saw a little puddle of blood forming on Lucky head and the tear spill out.

“I love fighting humans, no matter how much you hit them they never fight back” Drew said.

“He has a point princess, you should probably get a dog” Misty said.

“Please help, somebody, anybody” Goodall cry out in veins.

“Yeah, you should probably pray because this is going to hurt” the boss spoke with a cold hard voice. I shiver and put my hoofs on my eyes to shield myself. When the boss step close to me we hear Misty complain.

“You idiot, the human got up again” she said while taking notice of the rare scowl expression on the human cover in blood.

“Damn, don’t worry I’ll take care of him” he calmly walks to Lucky and put his two hoofs on his waist hoping for him to fall again but he stood his ground. Drew try to push him, but the human put his hand on the stallion hair picking up with no trouble “Hey, let me go you stupid mut”. Lucky brought the stallion over his head and with all his Strength threw him to the grown where his body stop moving. The human look at his next target and the closes pony was Misty.

When she tries to run, he briskly grabs her tail to pull her close. His hand reaches her ear where he took hold of the piercings. Her body when still almost hoping he would leave her alone, but he aggressively yanks the accessories and split the pony skin. She keeps her mouth close and made herself look small on the floor. Covering the wound with her hoof.

He walk over her and stop a few steps away from the tall pony and me. I watch the event unfold with my own eyes and yet I didn’t believe what I was seen. A sticky drool ooze from his mouth and he rubs his lips with his tongue. “Dear Celestia, his infected!” the boss yell and ran for the other side of the alleyway. Lucky took his eyes off me and move for the escapee. His move where more brutish but calculated and jumping on top of the pony bringing her down. The human pin the boss by her neck making it difficult for her to breath, his mouth widens with the excessive drool slip landing on the pony face. Her voice was low from the pressure apply on her neck “No please, someone help me” she said with gape eyes directly looking at me.

I simple stood still gazing at Lucky slowly leaning on the pony while she tries to scream for help until his mouth landed on her left eye. Chomping down her fur taking a firm grip with his jaw. His teeth split the skin and blood course through his mouth. The wound spill blood and exposed the raw skin inside the pony. I couldn’t see well but I believe her left eye was missing and the pony once again ask for help by raising her hoof my way. Lucky show no sign of stopping and with little restriction he started to eat the pony right in front of me.

I had a million-thought running through head, so I didn’t know what I was thinking but I did know how I was felt, because at that moment I knew I fell in love with a human. “Oh, the irony” I joke, and giggle escaped my lips, slowly the laugh turns louder and louder until the pony stop moving.

Author's Note

(Updated)

I'll start writing author note again. I did a couple, but I got rid of them because most of them where me giving excuses on my tardiness. I wanted something interesting for you to read and I think I know what I’ll write about.

I can discuss the difference between the original story that will never come to be and this one and explain thing from the chapter.

before discussing the changes, I don't know if I did a good job on the transition from Fauna to Goodall, to clarify it was a flashback to her younger self.

There three big changes in the story. the story was 20 chapters short and because of the story length Fauna/Goodall had to show more personality and that why I have this chapter giving a little backstory for her mental state. the third change is a secret for now.

I'll write A/N in the previous chapter detailing the changes. this week i'll keep updating and posted the update on the same day of the next chapter.

Chapter 19 - Head in the Clouds

Lyra oversleep yet again, to find the house empty. That strange, she knew Bree has been pulling jokes on me lately but the house was prank free. She been difficult to deal since we got back from Our Town but she finally caved in and said she’ll go to Fluttershy today. Harp when back to ‘their’ room because the girl broke her bed which still irk the mare, but she will live with it. She views where they sleep and next to the bed stood a small wooden table which she approaches. Lyra picks up the first thing that caught her attention, it was the book that Bree stole from twilight. I really should take this back, I feel terrible keeping something like this from a friend but Bree really love this book, even if she too lazy to properly read it.

Leaning against the table was the staff we took from Starlight, I don’t feel that bad from keeping something this dangerous away from her. I joke about teleporting from Our Town to Ponyville but Bree said that no one is going to use this thing, I wanted to ask why but I was too tired to get into any argument. In the floor she found Trixie necklace with a weird designed. We have too many dangerous items on the house and we have encounter two dangerous ponies.

Maybe Starlight had a point I should talk to Bree about stopping this magic stuff. I think is cool and I always wanted to learn spells but I don’t want me or one of my friends getting hurt because of it. Lyra grab her bag and took twilight book with her. She locks the door the best she could and roams the town looking for the girl, walking passes a couple stallion with applejack fixing the crater left by Trixie attacks. Watching the accident gave her an idea of how to find the girl. Lyra got some exercise while visiting Café Hay.

I’ll pay a visit to Bon Bon knowing that today is a slow day and because kind of owe her one for ditching her for the last two days. The pink stripe mare was outside with her uniform while taking care of an angry costumer. When I draw close, I invaded on their dispute “I refuse to buy another one when mine was stolen” the earth pony said.

“I’m sorry Cheerilee but does are the rules” Bon Bon explain. Cheerilee was an earth pony with a cerise coat and pink mane with a lighter pink stripe and three flowers for her cutie mark

“But it wasn’t me, it was that human” she complains. Harp recognized that this was most likely Bree doing, she knew that her human could be a continues headache but it was still my responsibility. Bon Bon saw me closing in and call my name.

“Harp… what bring you here?” she asks with worrisome. Cheerilee discern the human owner and pointed a hoof.

“You, your human stole my coffee” The pink mare stated her disdain.

Lyra sigh before answering “I’m sorry, how much was it?” I ask her but Bon Bon attended the angry customer.

“Cheerlie could you wait inside, I’ll ask Minuette to make you another one” she told the pony who huff and made her way to Café Hay. Bon Bon focus on the shy mare who avoided eye contact “So rockstar, you didn’t show up”

“I had to do something with Bree that night, it was out of the blue” Harp said while rubbing her forearm.

“Yeah but you didn’t look for me when you came back?” she ask.

“I was scared that you might be angry with me” Harp confess.

“Well, I am angry with you, angry that you haven’t apologized yet” Bon Bon answer back to the shy pony who finally look at her.

“That is? You just want an apology?” Harp ask clueless but her friend stay quite with a serious expression. “Ok your right, I should of come to you as soon as I got back but I didn’t and I’m sorry” Lyra said prepared herself for whatever was coming just to hear Bon Bon crack up with laughter making the minty pony confused.

“See, all I needed was an apology, no reason to be so serious about everything” Bon Bon said

“I really through you were going to give me hell”

“Nope, I understand that you and Bree have your own thing to do but remember that I’m always close if ever need anything, also the coffee was three bits”

“Oh the coffee, yeah” Lyra poke her head inside her bag and brought back the bits in her mouth. Bon Bon grew a frisky smile leaning her head forward leaving Harp petrified, she opens her mouth slowly approaching Lyra’s, biting the bits centimeter away from lip to lip contacts. Harp hid her blush with a cough. “Well, umm, It was good to see you but I was actually looking for Bree” Lyra said embarrassed.

Her friend eyebrow raise and she open her mouth letting the bits fall on her hooves “Oh yea, I saw her heading outside of town, maybe Fluttershy house”. It makes sense, I did show her where Fluttershy live and today she did say she’ll go but I was worry knowing how hot-headed Bree could get and how sensitive Flutter is. “Thanks but I really should hurry up” taking a couple steps back but stop to ask the mare in front her a question “Wait, you told me you had a gift for me?”

“You almost receive it” Bon Bon said entering the Café Hay, leaving Harp confused however she had no time to spear and ran through the city. On her way there she hears two ponies talking about thing magically combust. Making her pick up speed reaching the edge of the city and looking at the distant. She could see a tree full of bird and animals roaming around. She reaches her old friend house spooking the chickens around the lot. Next to the door a head peeks out of the window barely visible.

“Lyra, are you alone?” a soft-spoken voice muffle through the window.

“Yeah, why do you ask?” Harp responded hoping not to get the answer she was expecting.

“Well, I was feeding my chicken when a human appears out of nowhere and she just stare at me” she said disappearing from the window and opening the door. Fluttershy is a pegasus pony with a yellow coat and pink mane and has three pink butterflies for a cutie mark.

“Did she just stare at you” Lyra ask.

“No, she suddenly chase me around my yard and I manage to get inside my house and lock the door but she keep hitting it, I just don’t understand how a scary human made it to Ponyville” Flutter said scanning her surroundings for the human.

“That would be me, she actually my human” Lyra regretfully admitted, leaving Flutter mortify to have spoken I’ll will of a friend pet.

“D-did say scary, I mean to say… different?” she sheepishly try to make the mare in front of her feel better. Lyra chuckle knowing that Fluttershy is a really good friend.

“I was planning on taking my human here for you to check up on her if you’re still willing to meet up” Harp ask with hopeful eyes.

“I don’t know?” Flutter lower her head.

“I know that my human can be scary but that because… she full of energy and she really playful” Harp did a half-true.

“Really?” the shy mare question.

“I swear, she the nicest person you’ll ever meet” Harp said with sincerity.

“Well, every human I meet have been nice, so I guess that be all right”

“That perfect thanks you so much, but have you seen where my human when” Lyra anticipating her answer.

“I think she when back to town” Flutter spoke softly.

“Ok thanks!” Harp wave goodbye as she speeds back to down to Ponyvile and luckily enough it wasn’t set on fire. She advances toward the center of town to find Cloud and Derpy by the fountain. I proceeded to walk towards my friends, but I noticed that Hooves face had doodles, draw glasses and a little mustache. Clouds was helping hooves get clean up with a wet rag. “Hey guys” Harp happily greeted.

“Lyra, I miss you so much!” Derpy almost jump from her spot but was halt by Clouds who didn’t look very pleased to see.

“I was only out for one day” Lyra joke.

“But I still miss you so much!” Derpy put her hoofs up to be dramatic. “Also have you seen my marker, I lend it to Snuggle but I think she took it by accident” she explains. Lyra facehoof knowing that not even Hooves was safe from this girl wrath.

“No I haven’t seen your marker, I’ll see if Bree has it” Both of them seen confused by the random name I threw out. “I change Snuggle name” I announce. Derpy look visually upset at the news.

“Aww, but I like Snuggle” Derpy whine.

“Muffin close your eyes and scrub your face, I need to talk to Lyra” Clouds said while handing a wet piece of scrap.

“Ok!” she loudly yell. Picking up the rag to scour her face. Clouds flew next to me moving me away from Derpy.

“Look Clouds I’m sorry I didn’t make it to the pegasus race” Harp said but Clouds keep her disapproving mannerism.

“I don’t care if you didn’t make it to the pegasus run but I have a couple thing to tell you” she step over Lyra personal space and look at Derpy, making sure she had her eyes close “When you first show up I was worry, Muffin told me you just disappeared from Ponyville leaving her alone, but you just show up one day and everything is fine and dandy” Clouds said with a frown plaster in her face.

“I don’t understand” Lyra took a couple step back.

“Then I’ll spell it out, frankly I don’t like you and I don’t care if you like me but when you left it hurt Muffin. I meet her one day in school when she started to cry out of nowhere and I try to comfort her, that how we became friend. Now that your back all she talks about is you and this human. You should have seen how excited she was when she told me you were going to the race. She want it to take picture of all her friend but when never show up… I wish you could of seen the look on her face” Clouds spill out her guts to the pony standing in front of her.

“I-I don’t know what to say…” Harp voice drop to what felt like a downhearted speech. Clouds seen angrier by response making her put her hoof on the minty pony chest.

“You wanna know the worst part, not once since you been back have you apologized to Derpy, and what I hate the most is how much she looks up to you when your such a pushover who can’t even control her human!” Clouds push Lyra back to prove a point. Harp didn’t know how to response to the angry mare. No matter what I say or do it won’t help defuse the situation so she when with the next best thing.

“Your right” Harp admitted pausing for a second. “About everything, I haven’t been a good friend and worst yet I haven’t taking responsibility for a lot of my mistake, because I’m scare of getting in trouble” Harp said sounding defeated.

“And you should be, if you ever hurt her again I’ll make sure it hurt you more” Clouds threaten. Lyra took the conversation very serious which the pagasus appreciated “Apologized to Muffin when she doesn’t look like a clown, thanks to your human”. The angry mare flew back towards Derpy and took the rag off her face. Clouds face switch instantly forming a huge smile and softer eyes “Muffins I won’t allow you to carry any more permanent marker”

“But I need them for my job” Derpy whine with a little mustache in her face. Clouds laugh while scooting over next to her friend, putting the scrap of cloth on the fountain. She slowly started to wipe away the doodle on the mare.

“Look their smoke on the air” Lyra hear a random pony say. The minty pony sigh knowing that her human could be behind the fire

“Someone call Dash” another voice said, Harp was staring at Clouds and saw her huff when Rainbow Dash name pop out. Lyra walk away silently to not bring any attention to herself just to see ponies pointing upward. It a smoke line coming from outside town too far away from Fluttershy house making Harp sigh in relieve. She knew where she was, but I can’t go there yet. I need to do first.

She stroll until she centers on Twilight home and stood next to the tree, knocking on the door. After a while the bookworm answers the door with the ever so friendly smile “Lyra, how are you?”. The kindness Twilight presented made the next part more difficult.

“I’m sorry” was the first word I blurt out. Twilight was taking back and scratches her head.

“Is this a prank?” She replies. Harp put the bag on the ground and reveal Twilight missing book, putting it on the floor next to the owner.

“I… stole this book a while back but I want to return it and apologize” Lyra admitted. The bookworm stare at the book and back to me with a neutral expression. “I know that an apology is not enough so if you want to report me to the authority, I’ll unde-“ she was cut off by Twilight laugh, jolting the minty pony. “W-what?” she asks confused.

“I knew it, but I almost didn’t want it to believe it” she said with a smile on her face.

“Wait, you knew?” Harp reply confused.

“Yes, you wanting to learn magic and then my magic training book disappeared, it doesn’t take a detective to figure it out” she joke.

“So, you knew all along, why didn’t you say anything?” I responded.

“I knew you were going to return it” Twilight said while picking the book and putting it back on the bag leaving Lyra perplex.

“No, that your Twi”

“Yeah, and you have to promise me you’ll return it one day. It makes me proud to see somepony studying so hard, how could I take that away. also, I would love to have a spar partner sometime” she said with a smile. Lyra offer a weak smile back and nod. “Actually, I want to ask you something for a while, trusting you’ll answer honestly” Twilight asks with a very serious tone.

“Ok” Harp answer with little confidence.

“Princess Celestia send me a couple magical items for me to make a report but when it was time to return it, one of them was missing. You wouldn’t happened to know where it is?” she asks withdraw from any emotion. Lyra stair back knowing exactly what she meant but would I answer honestly.

____________________

Lyra made it to the old unused stadium overrun with grass roots. She would enter through an open dark corner and advance to the field. In the middle of the yard were a couple burning wooden chair stack up. Bree was by the stands sitting by her lonesome with her usual cloth. Harp move to the stairs watching her steps on the slimy roots splatter on the stairs with Bree footprint. Making her way to the stands where she finally meets with the human.

Bree stare at her for a while sitting on the plastic blue chair while Lyra close near her waiting to see what happened. Harp imagine seen the girl mischievous smile or laugh at the chaos she been causing but no, she looks like she been crying her eyes out. The girl rubs her eyes and extended her arm to rib the vine of the chair next to her, cleaning it for her friend to sit. “Hey” Lyra said while taking a chair.

“Hey… you look upset” Bree said.

“Yeah I am” Lyra admitted. She took her bag off on set it up next to her chair.

“Want to talk about it?” the girl said while putting her leg up on the chair.

“I been dealing with the aftermath of your pranks all day, one pony gave me a hard time but she was right, I need to change, be more asserted. I was thinking of coming here an scream at you but I think that would be counterproductive” Lyra replies calmly.

“You can still yell at me, if it make you feel any better” Bree answer while brushing her hair. Harp reflected on the human offer but she shook her head.

“No, we’ll talk more about it later, but you look pretty upset too, want to talk about it?” Lyra ask carefully to not sound forcibly.

“I don’t know, things are confusing in my head like…” she started to say but her voice drop and so did her shoulder like she was giving up. Bree gaze fell to her arm to look at the crystal “Harp, could you tell me about the queen”

“You mean the princess” Harp corrected with a neutral expression.

“You don’t have kings or queens” Bree ask.

“No, we have three princesses but Princess Celestia rules Equestria” Lyra responded. The girl stays silent surveying the fire at the stadium waiting for the mare to continue. “Celestia is the kindest and pretty’s mare of the lands and her generosity is only match by her undying love for her loyal subjects” Harp answer.

“Sound like a lotta bull” the girl sprouts out without thinking. “Sorry” she quickly apologized.

“Don’t be, I truly believe most of what they taught us in school and everyone who ever meet her only talks about how amazing and gorgeous she is but” Harp hesitated on her words knowing that the next couple thing that would come out of her mouth will go against everything they ever taught her, but she was serious when she said she was going to change. Say the thing that might scared her the most. “Bree, to you know anything about the war”

“No, this is the first time I hear about it” she said. Harp tired eyes gaze at the fire and lean back getting comfortable.

“In school we learn a lot about Celestia history but in history books you learn the nitty-gritty detail. When the princess was born, Equestria was ruthless, only the strongest survive and ponies where at the bottom of the food chains. One day Celestia village was attack by monsters and it was obliviate. Years later she rose up with her sister by her side and she didn’t just fight monster she slayed them. Celestia told stories of the slaughter her village face, inspiring ponies of all kind to unit creating the foundation of civilization” Harp explain. Bree was absorbed by her friend tale.

“So there where monster?” the girl asks.

“Supposedly but Equestria had many years of peace that is until the war, I’m not sure you could call it a war when it was one-sided. Anyways, Princess Celestia became a symbol of hope and progress but not everyone felt that way” Harp explain.

“You mean other ponies like Our Town?” Bree reply.

“No, it written that Celestia wrote rules for every nations and other races, they needed to comply or they would be consider a threat”

“Did anyone refuse the princess?”

“Lots, but none of them were as vocal as the yaks. I never seem one in person but in the pictures, they look like big, hairy oxen. In books they wrote that yaks are very proud of their culture and they refuse bend the kneed which cause Celestia to personally visit their lands and... make an example of them” Harp said.

“Did she take an army of ponies?”

“No, Celestia single handily wipe out the largest population at the time, the yaks. Later the griffons join the centaurs and minotaur’s to live far away from the mainland but they refuse to live under Celestia enforcement and they meet the same fate. Other ponies fought for the right of individualism, denying the princess term but they were exile” Harp finish speaking leaving the girl eyes glue to her.

“I set the chair on fire, I did it so I can recreate Starlight spell but I can’t do it” Bree change the topic seen that it upset her friend.

“Funny” the minty pony said while taking the spell book out and putting it on the girl lap “I told Twilight that I stole the book”. Bree was confused because she still had it. “She told me I could keep it as long as it used with it intended purposed. Bree, if your serious about learning magic I’m all in”. Bree eyes glow with excitement.

“Really! Your going to help me!” the girl raises her voice with eagerness.

“Under one condition” Lyra warn.

“Anything!”

“You have to apologize-“ Harp jump back when the girl grabs her in a tight hug.

“Sorry, sorry, sorry-“ But Bree was cut off when Lyra try to detach herself from the girl, putting her forearm on her face. The pony realize that Bee took off her bandage and all she had was a small scar on one of her cheek.

“Not me dummy” Harp squeak leaving the girl bemuse. She releases her friend and set down. “I want you to apologize to Twilight, Fluttershy, Derpy, Clouds and everyone you hurt”

“Excuse me, did you forget that I’m a human that talks and no one is supposed to know that” Bree sneer. Lyra expression soften and her gaze fell on the fire again.

“I know… I try so hard to please other and make everyone happy but I feel like I take one step forward and two steps back. All I ask is for you to one day, not today, not tomorrow, not this year, but one day for you to remember and say sorry” Harp said in earnest. The girl crosses her arm and she put on the toughest face she could muster. Lyra sigh knowing that the girl is strong headed.

“Fine!” Bree declares. Harp was taking back with by the seriousness in her voice. The girl got up and pointed a finger to her mare friend “I’ll take your offer but in return, you have to become my teacher!”. Lyra was surprised but happy to see Bree in a positive light. She smiles and extended her hoof.

“Deal” she said expecting a hoofshake but she receives a fist bump instead. “What was that?” Lyra asks looking at her hoof.

“Is call a fist bump, and that how were greeting from now on” Bree answer.

“Ok” she responded still perplex. “Where did you learn that?”

“Why do you always ask so many questions?” Bree said in her diva voice. Lyra couldn’t help but smile.

“You’re unbelievable” The brief moment of silent was disturb when Bree laugh and Lyra quickly follow. They laugh loudly Blissfully unaware of a single cloud floating in the clear blue sky.

A certain colorful rainbow hair pony would stare at the couple as they laugh. Rainbow dash was at disbelieve from what she hears, a human talking. She remembers seen that girl in Twilight house, she was kind of cute. the mare quickly shook her head for having weird thought. Dash poke her head catching a glance of the pair before hiding again letting the cloud go with the flow. She lay on her back and watch the sky.

Author's Note

A/N : Sorry for disappearing on you, I was trying to fix as many error as I could but nevertheless as punishment i wrote the first two prologue on the other story and i'm outlining the 3rd story. Now It back to the normal schedule - every week.

Chapter 20 - Old Friends

Bree stood in the middle of the stadium with a cup of water across from her. She concentrated on the water spell, trying to recreate Starlight Glimmer magic trick. She could picture the imagery in her head sending the water soaring. Sadly, the liquid wasn’t moving from it spot. Bree infuriated state made her kick the cup.

“Don’t break it” Lyra calmly said.

“Who care, I can buy another one” the girl responded. Harp shook her head yet she wouldn’t let the girl bring her down, the mare open the spell book with glee.

“You know Bree, why do you want to learn water spells when there's more interesting stuff here” she said in delight. This caught Bree attention like a filly laying eyes on a piece of cake. “But nah, you don’t want to learn something like this”

“Yeah, it must be stupid…” she put on her best frown.

“Yeah, lightning sound pretty boring” Harp joke. Bree snap her head thrilled.

“No way!” the human said. Causing her friend to lift the book to show a crudely picture of pony shooting a lightning bolt. “Ok fine, what to I have to do” she submitted.

“Simple, emotionally and physically you have to feel strong” Lyra said. The girl thought the instruction were vague. Most of this magic stuff was. It was a blessing allowing me to come up with little magic tricks but more times than not it was a curse restricting different type of spell depending on my emotion. The girl took a deep breath just as her hand shift forward. The sensation of a hundred one ants crawl thru her arm for a little spark.

“Did you see that!” Bree yell in high spirits.

“That Good but don’t lose focus” she warns. Bree keep her pose up as well as her concentration. The spark on her fingertips would shift from size. Letting it build up until fully prepare. Eventually the girl flicks her hand creating a big fuzzy burst of electricity, putting the Bree on edge. The lightning quickly diffuses leaving my hand stiff. Harp was watching with wondrous.

“Wow, that was so cool!” Lyra yell.

“Wow, thanks for the concern” the girl responded amusingly.

“I thought you said magic was easy” she answers back.

“Whatever, can we try sometime else” Bree suggested. The girl massages her hand feeling her muscle strain. Harp felt motivated to quickly pick up the next spell.

“Oh, this one is easy and sounds interesting. Is call astral projection” Harp show the book presenting a picture of a pony soul leaving the body.

“Ok, what to I have to do?” Bree ask a little unsure.

“Come here, sit in front of me” Lyra tab the grass in front of her offering a chair. The girl moves uncertain to the spot that was offer. “Bree close your eyes and relax, you have to feel like you want to go somewhere very far away” Harp said.

“I’m a little confused” the girl question.

“Just feel like your going to sleep, I think that going to work” she said.

“Ok, but what the point of this?” Bree asks.

“I believe is away for you to experience your subconscious mind or visit the physical plane” Harp said. Bree was perplexing from the information. I swear this pony is crazy the girl thought as she closes her eyes and felt how exhausted she really was, it was strange, it’s not like I been very active today. Nevertheless, she uses this as her advantage. The girl took a breather but I don’t think this is working. I open back my eyes to see myself in the stadium however Lyra was missing.

“Ha, ha, your real funny Harp” Bree said not falling for the prank. She hears flutter water noises from her back. Bree gaze at a human on her knees playing with a little pool of water. But I kind of remember seen her before. She was a short human girl with long brown hair and look plump furthermore, she was naked. Bree turn her head away from the expose human.

“Please don’t tell me this is my subconscious thought, like am I really thinking of naked girls?” she said with red roses cheeks. “I can’t tell Lyra this, this is embarrassing” but she felt some familiarity whenever she would stare at the girl nevertheless, she didn’t want to stay here for much longer. In a blink of an eye the girl reappears in front of Harp.

“Did it work?!” she enthusiastic asks.

“No it didn’t” She lie.

“Really? because it look like you where meditating” Harp responded.

“I was trying to concentrate” the girl reply.

“Mh ok, well whatever, you want to try the water spell one more time” the mare said while holding the cup fill with water. Bree was surprised to see the mare holding the cup, making her question how long was I in my subconscious but nevertheless she decided to try again.

“Sure” she said. Harp form a joyful smile while throwing the water in my face. Bree was not amused by the actual prank but that did not stop her from chuckling. The pony threw herself on the ground roaring with laughter.

“Oh Celestia I’m dying” she said in between breaths. Bree slowly got up with a rapscallion mannerism and tickling gesture. “Wait, what are you doing? Lyra quickly got up and ran for dear life while the girl chases the mare. “Bree, it was just a little prank!”

____________________

“Dash I don’t understand your sudden interest in humans” Fluttershy responded to her friend. Rainbow Dash was laying on the couch chillaxing as she sometime says.

“Please I need to know” Dash whine. She glances at Flutter dusting the house yet stop to answer.

“Then yes, if a critter could talk to ponies then I imagine it could understand our behavior. But if you’re so interested in human why don’t you talk to Lyra, she should be her soon” she said. Getting back to her chore.

“Wait, what!” she shouted. Fluttershy cover her ears from the loud yell. When Dash was going to apologized, she hears a knock.

“Hey Flutterfly I brought Bree over” Lyra call over the house owner. Dash became tense she looks left and right but decided to jump behind the couch. Fluttershy shook her head, she didn’t know what was wrong with her friend but she had visitor. The yellow mare answers the door with a smile to greet her visitor. Harp greeted back walking in with a very grumpy human by her side.

“Come in, if you don’t mind the mess” Fluttershy said. Bree survey the home observing how squeaky clean it looks. “Lyra you can sit Bree on the couch”

“Yeah, Bree let go-“Lyra stumble when her human push her way in. The girl made a little jump landing on the couch. The force pushes the sofa back, hearing the leg scratch with the floor however the décor made a little ‘ouch’ sound which worry Bree. Don’t tell me couches are alive as well. “Bree be gentler” Lyra beg. The girl responded with an eye roll.

“Aww, you two are so cute together” Fluttershy interrupted Lyra silent argument with her human.

“Oh I bet” Harp reply glaring the human. The yellow pegasus slyly flew over to the girl and grab the bottom of her shirt to lift it up. Bree swiftly grab the Fluttershy hoof scaring the poor mare. It wasn’t the girl intention she was more aware of the dangerous she faces and slowly released her grip. The pegasus eyes where wide almost too afraid to continue until she saw Lyra stand by her side. The yellow mare continue inspection the bruises the owner has warn her about including the black eye. But truth be told Fluttershy was not a human doctor and her knowledge on humans was limited.

“Maybe some painkiller will help, I’ll see if I have some” Flutter suggested.

“Let me help” Harp answer back. She nodded and they both walk out of the room. Bree scan her surrounding checking if she was alone. The girl lay back on the couch while lifting her shirt and decided to play with her stomach. The spot around the bruises felt good to the touch and she avoided the purple mark themselves too scared of hurting herself further. All while she felt an intense gaze. Bree felt movement beside her and quickly turn her head. Coming in contact with a rainbow color hair mare watching me. I quickly pull my shirt down with a hint of shame. And the pony hid again.

Bree peek slightly to stare at the mare in the back of the couch. It was as awkward as she was expecting it would be. There were many questions running on her head, like why is there a pony hiding behind the couch. The girl crouch on the sofa and waited for the perfect moment. As soon as Dash blink the human jump and roughly landed next to the mare alarming her.

“Hel, ha, ha” Dash call for help but quickly turn to laughter when Bree took hold of the pony and tickle her stomach. This was revenge for spying on me. She had no control over her laugh and roar. Bree tries taming the animal but she was fierce flapping her wing wildly. Eventually breaking free of her hold jumping away from the girl.

She was jittery couple more with the sweat mark on her temple. Man, this pony was easily scared over a small prank. The girl tries to help Dash up but she quickly flew away dashing through the door. The speed amazes the girl.

She was quite interesting Bree thought. From the color of her hair down to her raspy voice giving her that tomboyish charm she like. It was an overreaction running away from me the way she did. From the back of the couch the girl jumps and lay on the sofa but when she landed on the décor the legs snap. The loud sound of wood breaking mix with the sudden drop of elevation. She knew she should of listen to Lyra, being more gentle with stuff and what not. “Uh, oh”

____________________

“I can’t believe you broke her couch” Lyre said covering her face. She was in her house by the kitchen laying on the counter.

“I swear is wasn’t me” Bree responded. The girl remains seated while her legs were up on the dinner table. She been told many times that where they eat but at this point Lyra had giving up on lecturing the girl.

“Yeah! Then why is there a smile plaster on your face” Harp answer back while pointing a hoof directly at the human.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” she said holding her laughter. “It was that colorful pony”

“Oh forget it Bree, you never admit when your wrong anyways” Lyra said in earnest.

“Uh excuse me” the girl responded defensively.

“Nothing just forget it”

“No, no, I can take it, give me your complain”

“You know what, I will. I been keeping track of some of your behavior and is worrying” Lyra fire back. Bree stood silent and mock her friend by making faces. “Ok, you seen very confident using fire spells however I read that you need anger, anxiety and insecurity in order to effectively use it”

“Oh please, to you really believe everything you read?” she fought back.

“No, but It make sense. Bree, you can be calm and all of the sudden you blow up on someone if they bring up one thing you don’t like” Lyra spoke softly to not hurt her feeling. The girl seen outrage by the claim furthermore stood up pointing a finger at the pony.

“Just admit it, you think I’m a screw up” Bree guess.

“I never said that, but you have to admit that your use of magic is, kind of reckless” Harp regretfully spoke. The girl was offended and she threw her arms up in the air. “Bree what are doing?” the pony asks.

“Oh don’t mind me I’m just thinking of shooting a big bright beam right now” she said closing her eyes. Bree know that the simple action would annoy the pony beyond believe.

“This is exactly what I mean” Harp sigh dropping her head. She thought that as mature the girl like to act, she could really be childish sometime. “I don’t say- Bree what are you doing!” she yells aghast. The girl was at a loss until she realized how warm her right hand felt. Panic stuck her immediately when her gaze fell on the small orb forming on her index finger.

“Oh no, Harp what to I do!” Bree yell closing in on her friend.

“Don’t point it at me!” Lyra yell back rolling off the counter taking cover. It was no use Bree was stuck with this thing on her hand, and what’s worst was that I could feel it liberating on it own at any moment. I want it to exit the home but it was too late. I instinctively pull my hand up feeling the vibration as well as the blow of wind couple with the loud blast noise leaving the girl almost deaf. The swift high-speed beam crumbles the cement rooftop.

When the house when silent Bree look at the damage and sigh, relief knowing it wasn’t as bad as it sounded. There was a hole on the roof the size of her hand. Additionally, you could see live wires sparking. Harp pop her head asking if it was safe. The girl hesitates to answer making the owner of the house very anxious. Lyra timidly approach the girl seen the mess she causes. Her eyes widen when she saw the sky from the inside her home. “No, no, is not that bad we can totally cover it up” Bree desperately tries to defend herself.

“Yeah I think we can” she calmly replies.

“Oh, I thought you were going to kill me or something” Bree said intersecting humor into the situation. Harp didn’t respond still upset far what I done. “Look, I bet is not that bad” the girl when to turn the living room lights on just to cause all the electricity in the house to go haywire rapidly blinking. The light bulb next to the cavity blew up furthermore the lights for the entire house when dead. The house was bleak yet with the small light provided by the windows. “Ok, this isn’t so bad right we can still fix this” Bree try to stay positive.

Yet the misfortune ran through the air. One loud crack was hear from top of the mare head. Harp felt a chip land on her hair, realizing that it came from the small hole from above. She didn’t waste time and made a run for it. The cracks around the small crater turn bigger finally caving in. The loud wood snap mix with the hard pound of rocks landing on the middle of the home made a rucking on the home. Lyra threw dagger at the girl. “Come on Harp, who needs lights when we have a skylight” Bree answer while shrugging. This was the best excuse she could come up with. Lyra wasn’t haven’t it.

“I’m ganna kill you!” she threatens. She sprints into action and for the first time Bree took her friend threat serious. The girl wants to mention the fact that they were like sister and that would be wrong but she was sure Lyra wouldn’t appreciate the joke. The girl ran from the mare pursue. She darts towards the door in order to run away. Unfortunately, it was much too dark for the human eyes and she bang herself against the entrance. Bree finish breaking the door trembling to the floor.

“Ouh, that one hurt” she lay on top of the door, which was now on the floor, whining and laughing through the pain. Lyra was astonishing of the amount of destruction done in less than ten minutes. Yet chuckle at the girl rubbing her arm on the floor. “Thanks for the concern”

“I’m sorry but you have to admit that you kind of deserve it. Question now is, what do we do?”

“I can pay for it” the girl said.

“No you can’t, because I can’t. But I have an idea”

____________________

Harp knock on the door until hearing a low muffle voice “I’m coming, give me a second”.

“To we really have do to this” The grumpy human said.

“Well do you have any better idea” Lyra calmly responded. The girl rolls her eyes knowing that it bothers the mare, yet Harp tries her best to ignore the troublemaker.

“I’m Lyra and I secretly want my girlfriend to bang me” Bree mock. The mare angry pointed a hoof at the girl.

“I’m this close from killing you” Harp almost yell forgetting that they had knock on the door. When it was answer Bon Bon stood in the entrance to welcome her new unexpected guess.

“Why harpy, that no way to talk to your human” she playfully said.

“W-what no ,I was just mmh…” Lyra stumble making Bon Bon chuckle. Bree look at the two them flirting which made her roll her eyes again. “I mean, hey Bon Bon, how are you?”

“Much better after seen my best friend, how can I help you?” she sounded honest in her word. The minty pony rubs one of her forearms with the other.

“To you remember that yesterday you told me that I could come to you if I ever needed help” Lyra told Bon Bon who nodded not knowing where this conversation was going. “Well, the roof of our house crack and fell in and then the lights when out”

“Is this a set up for a joke?” she asks.

“No, our house is falling apart and we kind of need a place to stay until we fix our home” Lyra said hopeful. Bon Bon thought it was a joke but her friend wasn’t laughing.

“Your serious?” the pink strip mare tries to confirm and Lyra nodded. Bon Bon Looks behind her but turn back waving her new guest to follow. We all enter the home and Bree took a second to explore the place. It was virtually the same structure as Harp home yet the place looks fancy. The walls where light brown as well as the décor look old school couple with the kitchen having more space.

At the bottom of the hallway Bon Bon shove us into a dark room yet she turns the lights on before closing the door. She left us alone therefor the girl had time explore the room. The bedroom walls were painted white with fancy wood floorboard. Above all there where hundreds of pictures taking from magazine or in person. They almost covering the wall itself. Lots of news paper clipping were attach to the wall, most of them at a pony call Photo Finish in them. I can see someone a fan.

Bree move from picture to picture until she set her eyes on the Canterlot section. It shows picture inside the castle like a tour, her and another pony would pose in different spot of the city. It would show the places outside Canterlot too. Different passages, roads and a river. The girl body stop to take an analytical view. Its almost like she seen the river before. She when to grab the picture but was stop by Lyra.

“Bree, you promise me you wouldn’t break anything” she warns.

“I’m just looking, why are you breathing down my neck” the girl reply.

“Probably because you’re a menace to homes everywhere” the mare explained.

“I don’t want to see you bonk beds with your girlfriend, can’t we stay with Derpy or someone else?”

“You don’t understand out predicament?” the mare exasperated. “Let me explain the situation to you, first you stole from Twilight, second you scared Fluttershy half to death and third, you doodle on Derpy face and now we can’t even talk to her because Clouds is keeping watch over her almost twenty four seven” Lyra took a gulp of breath after she finish talking. The girl usually blazes when someone throw insult but she seen more hurt overall.

“Yeah well, is not like I care” Bree was dismissed.

“When to you ever!” Lyra raise her voice failing to hold her grudge.

“Exactly! And you know what, I rather sleep on the street than share a room with a stupid horse” the girl finally lost her temper and Lyra soon follow.

“Oh yeah! Then I’m glad you’re your leaving. Why, because no one is going to put up with your attitude!” Bree ignore the pony and open the door to leave however before she closes the door she poke her head out.

“And you know what, I take back what I said about your hair, it looks ugly, like you” she said before shutting the doorway. While on her way out she encounters Bon Bon walking back to her bedroom. She had a tray fill with cookies.

“Bree, do you want one?” she offers extending her forearm. Bree tip the tray and keep walking. She hears the metal tray hit the floor but she didn’t look back. The girl exits the home and prepare herself to slam the entrance door yet decided to leave it open. Making someone go out of there way to close it. She centers her way back to town. Ponyville turn in early, in other words I could roam around at night undisturbed.

“Harp thinks she know everything about me, uh no. The only thing she good at is being a nuisance. Treating me like a kid when I’m way more mature than her” she fumes. Bree found the fountain in the middle of town. It had a generic unknown pony. The girl took a chair by the edge of the fountain next to the puddle of water. “Lyra so stupid… I’m so stupid” she said.

All the anger she felt instantaneously vanish replace by forlorn. She brought her hands to rub her face from the stress. Asking for a one friend to make this nightmare stop. She had her eyes close yet felt the warm the stone brought. Momentarily she gazes on the stone light clashing against the night. Next she overhears water splashes behind her. She threw her eyes to another human wearing cloths. The human looks eerie similar like the one from earlier, from that weird subconscious thing I was. She would stick her hand inside the black oily water like she was playing with it. Bree ignores the human and turn back to look her surrounding. It was like the world around her had disappeared and the only chunk remaining was the one I was standing.

She was caught by surprise when the other human put her hand on her shoulder. When she looks up, the other strange girl smile “Hey Quinn, it been a while” the human said casually. The girl eyes stagger and remain frozen.

“Did you just talk?” Bree responded.

____________________

“Thank you for coming back Dash, I didn’t want to feed my chickens alone again” Fluttershy said.

“No problem and trust me, next time I find this girl I’m going to have a couple words with her” Rainbow Dash told her friend shaking her hoofs.

“Dashie, please don’t get in trouble”

“I never do” she confidently spoke. Yet her friend was not convinced but before Fluttershy could retort her claim the rainbow pagasus speed back to town.

Author's Note

A/N: Ok so, I got either bad or good news. Depending on how you see thing. This story will discontinue. I’ll post one more chapter and the story will be shut down. I thought about it for almost a month but one of the reasons why I continue is because I dislike when people leave there work unfinish. The irony.

But I won’t stop writing. If you like the premises for this story. I’ll be making a reboot, I guess. It can’t be the same story, that would be against the rules. So, the next story will be an Alternate Universe in Equestria Girl and sunset shimmer will be MC. It the same magic system and I’ll mix some alchemy In the same light as Fullmetal Alchemist.The story will go up after I post the last chapter.

And I posted another story ‘Castle of Fantasy’ if you want to check it out (Viewer discretion is advised).

Chapter 1 - Roots Part 1

What’s the worst thing about been in the city?

Living in it.

The sun is going down, receiving heat in my face and the cold weather creeping on my back. Sound of rumbling cars and response siren at the distance could be hear. The unintelligible speech of people talking along with laughter setting the environment around us. Everyone is out of school and work, walking about.

Being in the middle of the public felt overwhelming. The people around me where a faceless anomaly. The longer I stroll, the more trap I felt. Taking harsh breath while putting my hand on my heart. I fail to notice a lingering hand extending from the crowd. The hand slowly creeps on me.

Quinn took a step back furthermore I prepare to take flight just to be cut off by the grapple. “Come on” a girl said and suddenly stopping to look my way with a worry expression “Are you ok, you look a little peaked”

“Dina!” I said surprise “Yeah I’m fine, you just sneak up on me”

“Oh, are you sure you’re not scared Quinny” Dina teased.

“I’m not!” coming out a little to defensive “I’m just tired, and I told you not to call me that”

“Then hurry up!” She forcefully drags me along even though she much shorter than me. While on the move I hug my jacket around my lanky body, trying to keep warm while my messy short jet-black hair wave with the breeze.

“Quinny” she teased.

I just ignore her. Unlike the rest of the populace, there a contrast between them and her. The way her long hair stay fix, her feminine cloth, the light green eye and yes even her expressive face. I could see and marvel every little detail. She confided, funny, sweet, honest, well I could go on. But like everyone she has her flaw. She never out right told me but ever since I know her, she struggles with her weight. That’s a topic I always avoid. She could take a small comment and though I would be hinting something about her size. I don’t know why its bother her so much. I think she looks… cute.

My thought started to go in a very different direction. All while ogling her back. My face reddens as soon as I realize what I was doing. While I was staring at the girl in front of me, I notice her baggy jacket. Strange, she normally a very fashionable girl.

“Soo, were you getting cold feet” Dina said.

“Uugh!” I groan

“Relax you don’t have to be scare when I’m around”

“Yes, I feel so safe with a four foot midget” I playfully said.

“Hey this short girl is going to show you a couple trick” She said flapping her jacket.

“What’s with the jacket anyways, I never seen you wearing that”

“How else to you think where getting alcohol” she mutter. I remain silent. “What! You said you want it to try ‘it’ so here we are” She shoots back.

“Ok, ok” I was all in a couple hours ago but now I was getting worry. I never voice my concern, so we continue with our mission. We reach a small pop and mom shop call Quick Win Mart. The purple neon light bounce from us as we make our way in, upon entering I see what I presume is the owner of the shop. A faceless figure of an older man tending the cash register. He was busy attending customer, all been on the older side as we when in undetected. Dina move quickly to the back of the store passing junk food, cigarette and everyday supply.

The store is clean and organized but this place look like its past it’s prime. While scanning for security camera, my view landed on the magazine section in front of the store. Making my way there, I grab what look like a new issue of the Spider Man comic. I want this, but I don’t have money. The small pocket change I carry around is for food at school. I look at my friend acting nonchalantly by the drinks section doing some up and down movements.

pretending I didn’t see anything. I turn my gaze to the comic “I’m already here” staring at the object in my hand “And one comic disappearing won’t hurt anyone, right?” slipping the brand-new comic, stealthy in my jacket.

“Stop!” a distorted face of a young woman screams. Snapping my head in the directing of the yell. Watching her point a finger to my friend Dina. The yell gathers the attention of not just us but the owner.

“What’s happening” the presume owner said.

“There more kids stealing alcohol!” The younger woman screams.

“What! Don’t just stand there, grab them!” The owner yells.

Dina look at me and wasting no time taking off to the exit or move left and right really fast, almost like a waddle while screaming “Sorry, sorry, sorry!”

She slam the door open and ran off, taking me a second to progress what just happened. When the younger lady saw Dina exit the store, she switches target going after me instead. That action kicks my gear up. I ran to the door, but it was too late. The woman blocks my path. I still ran toward the door but grab a pack of junk food on my way. When I was close enough, I pop the bag open. Letting the chip hit her on face. When she covers her eye, I slip in between her and the exit. Barely escaping her clutches.

the woman ceases in front of the store and started to scream “You brats come back!”

“Don’t worry we will” I joke. While running too caught up with Dina.

“Oh my god, I thought you were a goner” while we stop to catch our breath, I told her how I escape. Hearing her laugh with every little detail I put out there “See, I told you it be fine, and you were scared” she said swiping a slight sweat off her brown with a cocky smile. I smile taunting at my friend “What?”

“Sorry, sorry, sorry” I re-enact her scene from earlier. Receive a punch in the arm as a consequence.

“Shut up!”

“Whatever” taking out the magazine from my coat “Did you get it?”

“Hell yeah” Dina open her jacket and I saw a big bottle shove down her pants, making it look like bulge.

“Dina please cover yourself up” I tease.

“Shut up dork!” Dina said while hiding the bottle again “Let’s look for some place to drink”

“Sure” I said with a hint of nervousness in my head.

____________________

Arriving downtown not far from home. Surrounded by bright lights and colorful store, we pick and open-door shop to sit and drink. The hard wind crash with the building, making it tolerable to be outside but the worst part of all. Wherever you look, there was a crowd and no matter how much light shine over them. They were all the same dark anomaly to me “There to many people tonight”

“Quinny, stop being so aloof” Dina said holding a bottle in front of me “Here, have some water”

“That not water is it”

‘Shh’ she shook it a little “just take it”

“Why do I have to go first?”

“Because you’re being moody”

“I’m always moody”

“That a lie, now take it”

“You’re just scare” Quinn said still taking the bottle.

“True, but you still have to go first” Paying no mind to her faulty fallacy. Taking hold of the drink and smelling it. I wrinkle my nose from the strong smell. “Come on Quinn, I believe in you” Dina encourage.

‘Sigh’ well down the hatch it goes. Lifting the bottle to my lips, trying to chug my fist beer just to utterly fail. As soon as I feel the strong drink down my throat I cough and spill some on myself. Overall, not my
most graceful moment.

“Woo!” Dina cheer and clap anyways.

“Taste terrible”

“I can’t be that bad” she said taking a small gulp but it was enough for her to cough “Yeah, it taste terrible”

“I don’t know how my mom like this”. The next couple hours or so when by making joke, talking about school and life. While taking a couple shots, pretending we look cool drinking what people presume is a bottle of Dasani.

“Quinny, my folks are having a party this saturday” Dina said.

“And?”

“Aaand, I want you to go with me”. I hum and took a shoot. “Come on, it be fun”

“Is it a big party?”

“what? I don’t know, who cares” She ask confuse while I ignore her answer. “Is that a yes. I’ll take your silent as a yes”

“Mmh” I just hum dismissively.

“Quinn, don’t ignore me. You know I don’t like that” she said annoy.

“Mmhm”

“You know Quinny” Dina irk appearance turn into a small smirk “I know your introverted, but you can’t push people away forever. Who knows, you might miss them one day”

“Sure” I said sarcastically.

“Yeah, you’re going to miss someone like me one day” Dina wisecrack.

“Ha!” throwing a mocking laugh.

“You’ll see”

“Can we pleased Change the conversation now”

“Sure”

“Good” I firmly said.

“Can I ask then?” she ask in a mystical form.

“I don’t know if I’m going to the party”

“Not that, what’s wrong with you today, you been out of it”

“what do you mean”

“Really, I know you since we were kids” Dina said impassive.

“Nothing, I’m just tired” Quinn said while scratching the back of her head.

“Fine, I’m not going to force you to talk, but next time try to be a bit more convincing“

“I’m sorry” I blurted out.

“You don’t need to apologize. If you don’t want to go to my party, that fine”

“No, sorry for ignoring you earlier” she was taken aback by my reply.

“Quinn, apologizing. Maybe I don’t know you as well as I thought I did. I keep forgetting how much of a softy you really are” Dina mock.

“Softy” sounding defensive again. “I’m having a beer” I murmur looking around making sure no one hear me. She laugh more of my antic than anything.

“That true, but question is, should I forgive you?”

“uh oh”

“Don’t worry, I will”

“What’s the catch” there always a catch.

“What do you mean Quinny”

“Really?” I knowingly ask.

“Oh well, now the you mention it”. There it is, I mentally preparing myself for the unexpected. Suddenly feeling the warm touch of our hands meeting. “Promise me that you’ll never leave me behind, ok” seen her bright caring eyes carefully analysis what I’ll do or say. The promise came out of nowhere but right then and there I want it to tell her how I feel. But I can’t do it, that how people hurt each other. They will use your weakness against you. I open my mouth to talk but nothing came out. Looking down to see our hands in a firm grasp, my eye caught the time on her wristwatch

“It late!” I jump on my feet, starling Dina in the process.

“Quinn! What the hell” Dina cry out “What happened?”

“It’s late. I need to get home and look after my sister”

“isn’t the babysitter looking after your sister”

“you mean the woman you call scary last time you were over my house…”

“Oh, Then yeah let’s go. Let me get rid of the bottle of waateer” putting emphasis on the water.

“ookaay”

She got up and when on her way to the nearest trashcan. I sit right back down and noticing a light hitting me in the eye. On further investigation I found a small crystal gem right where Dina was sitting “Oh Dina you’re so forgetful”. Picking what felt like a small rock. The light diminishes but even still, for a small second, I felt ‘attach’. Thinking of playing a prank on my friend “This should scare her, when she gets home, you’ll freak out thinking you lost this jewel and then boom I pull this out of my pocket the next day on school”. I’ll work on the revealing part later. Seen her come back empty handed. I put the jewel on my pocket.

____________________

As soon as I got home, I’m was grateful mom wasn't here early. Dina watching over me while she accompanies home. I wasn’t drunk, but I was feeling a little bit tipsy. Feeling the comic book inside my jacket making sure it was still there. I open the door and try to close it at silently as possible. Leaning just a bit too much, I lost my balance and smack the door, it slams close making a ruckus. Cursing myself for making my presence felt. When I was about to spring to my room, I spot a head coming out of the kitchen.

“Quinn your back, I was getting worry” A little girl said as she rans my way with open arm. I open myself up to receive the affection. When she threw herself on me with her small delicate arms, I couldn’t help but I smile. There a lot in this world that make me feel like I’m falling apart but I always have her, my own blood, my rock, my sister. So small and precious and my responsibility that I totally forgot about. Damn it. “Sorry Abi” I said brushing her messy hair out of her face ”Where’s the babysitter”

Just in cue our neighbor Mrs. Sarielle come out of the Kitchen. She a very serious woman and hold herself with a delicate but strong presence. She tall with long black hair and had bored looking eyes. Sarielle is a stay at home wife. Even though she been married for a long time she never had kids of her own. I don’t think she likes kids, or she just doesn’t like me, but I can’t blame her. Not when she was my babysitter when I was growing up and apparently, I was a difficult child. My earliest memory of her is me accidentally scratching her new car with my little league equipment after she offer to take me to my game or me spilling victory soda right after the game or accidentally putting my dirty shoe on her carpet or when she took me to the hospital and I puke on the way there…

I should really apologize for that. Reminiscing and how pale she would get whenever she took me somewhere on her car. Even so she was very involved when I was little, so I feel safe leaving Abi with her. Even if she can be a hard ass. “Your late” the babysitter said.

I was taken out of my trance when she spoke, but I quickly responded “Good to see you too Sarielle”

“Is Mrs. Sarielle to you”

“Sorry I’m late Mrs. Sarielle. I’m going to do better next time”. She took a sniff and raise her eyebrows at my direction. Asking to talk in private. “Abi go to your room” I ask.

“Can I watch tv, pretty pleased?”

I look at Mrs. Sarielle and she shook her head. I look down to say no, but she used her big puppy dog eyes on me. My greatest weakness “Fine but where going to sleep soon, ok” giving her a big smile.

“Ok” Abi sprinting off to the living room. Casting a glance at Mrs. Sarielle, she wasn’t very impressed with my decision. I follow the babysitter to the kitchen and we sits in a small table we have in the room “it’s late for such a young girl to watch television and you allow it?”

“Sure, I did the same thing when I was little”

“I’m not surprise”. I Roll my eyes but brush off the comment. “It is” she checks her watch “twenty-one pm and you promise me, you be here at nineteen pm on the dot. So, where were you missy”

“I was in the mall. Sorry, time just pass by”

“Mmh especially when one has been drinking. No matter, I been having more free time now that my husband work overtime but that no excuse to disregard obligation.” she said with glee almost proud of the fact she scolding me.

“Ok” I said dismissively.

“You know there one less family member in the house but that does not mean there less responsibility, it mean you share it And I will be talking to your mother about this little incident. I mean really such a young girl like yourself shouldn’t be drinking”. I was silent through her rant and only roll my eyes and this did not sit well with her. “Is there something wrong Miss Quinn”

“No, I just understand why your husband would rather work overtime” If looks could kill, I would be dead. Mrs. Sarielle stood up, pushing the chair back and quickly walk around the table to close the distance. The speed on which she moves scared me and I also stood up, but she easily towers over me. Her hard eyes never broke contact with me and hated to admit how intimidating she could be. The closer she got the more step I took back until I bump with the kitchen cabinet.

“I’m telling you right now little lady” pointing a finger to my face “Just because your mother doesn’t care to fix that little attitude of your, won’t mean I’ll let you keep it. I don’t hold any malice toward you. But if you don’t fix yourself, I will”. I remain quite to the authoritarian. “Take the advice when is giving to you the easy way” Letting the silence extend between us extent. Sarielle calm down and spoke more softly “Quinn you know I try very hard to be patient with you, but you have to admit, is not easy”

“I could say the same thing”

She breath in and out “I’ll leave you be, and I’ll presume this will be the last time we will have this talk. Oh, and pleased, in the future do take better care of yourself” she said pointing at her eye. Perplex by the change of conversation and gesture “You look like you haven’t sleep in weeks”

“And?”

Sarielle pinch the bridge of her nose. “If you don’t care that fine, but at the at the very least you could hide it with some make-up like a proper young lady should”

“I don’t know how to use make up”

“All it take is for you to ask for a little help”. Help I don’t need. “Fine, I should be going anyways”

She walks delicate towards the front door. thinking of one way of getting back at her. “Ma’am let me get that for you” opening the door for her. She looks pleased with my sudden change of attitude.

“That more like it” I keep a big innocent smile on my face. “Hmp, I don’t know what you are planning but remember this Quinn. You don’t scare me”

“Ok” I spoke with a cheaper attitude.

As she walks outside, I slam the entryway as loudly as I could. Hearing a yelp from the other side and I pull the curtains next to the door to see her unamused expression. “Sorry about that” I said unapologetic.

She just walk away without uttering a single word. My shoulder drops when I realize I was alone, but my day is not over yet. I open my jacket to find the comic knowing I can read it to Abi tonight. As soon as I step forward, I stumble a bit but manage to get a hold of myself. I caught my own reflexion on the mirror. My tired eyes, slump body and the harsh breathing accompany from the smell of liquor. I didn’t like the person I was seen but decided to ignore it for the time being. All I want to do at this very moment is to go asleep, but I know I won’t be able. I was a little lightheaded but nothing I can’t handle. That sour face doesn’t know what she’s talking about, I’m perfectly fine. My only question now is, why is the floor is getting clos-

Quinn pass out. Hearing a loud ‘thud’ when her body smack the floor.

Author's Note

(Re-write and updated)

This story is on FanFiction(.)net under the same name, username is zamms.

A/N: I feel really bad for whoever had to read and approve this story on it first draft. It was litter with grammatical error, I’m sure there still some spring here and there but this story was a mess. I think my biggest barrier is my language but I’m slowly improving on this aspect.

Chapter 3 - The Green Mint

Lyra Heartstrings was lazing around her home. Watching the neighborhood through her window. Turning back to her house thinking of how much space there is and how empty it felt. When I was old enough, I join a band and left Ponyvile as quickly as I could. I travel Equestria while chasing my dreams of becoming famous musical but something always felt off and I eventually found what it was.

I was surrounded by fakes, when I first meet ‘them’ it was great but time as a funny way of separating everything. I was on tour with my band for four years and we did everything together, eat, sleep, play and repeat but everything fell apart. It was inevitable really. Fighting for created control, tight budget management and in the end the incident on my last show was too much for me.

So I pack up my stuff and came back… home. It felt strange calling this place home when all I ever wanted to do was escape. From what, I don’t really know. I have been in Ponyville for a while, but I haven’t really talk to anypony. Well that a lie I usually talk to Roma when I’m in the market picking up food. But I wouldn’t mind finding something to do now that I’m back. Maybe I could stop by twilight house and pick up a book. Harp gather her bag and check though the window one last time for any pony walking about. Opening the door and leaving the safety of her home.

____________________

“Nothing more relaxing that organizing the library at night uh, Spike” Twilight said, going around her home inspecting the individual book.

“This is not what I had in mind when you said, let’s do something fun” Spike reply, taking the brand new merchandise out of the box.

“We needed to clean up anyhow”

“Sure” he said just about to insert the books when he notice an unbalance panel “Hey Twi, there a loose board here” as he slightly rattle the wood up and down, hearing a squeaky noise.

“Don’t play with it, we can get Applejack to fix it”

“To I still put the books up? I don’t want then falling over”

“Does it look stable enough to set up a couple books”

“Yeah, but if somepony pull one of them out, the board is going to break”

“The library close so there shouldn’t be any problem”

“Ok” Spike said while arranging the different type of textbooks on the questionable plank.

There was a knock on the door. Twilight turn her head puzzle by the uninvited guests “That’s strange, I wasn’t expecting anyone over. Spike can you check who’s in the front door”

He look mildly pleased to take a break from work “Aye, aye”. Getting up to attend the door with his best smile “Welco- oh Lyra” The baby dragon suddenly look surprise.

“Hi” I shyly said.

“Woah, it been a long time”

“Yeah, it been awhile” Lyra offer a hug toward Spike which he happily accepted. Sometimes Harp thought that Twilight luck out with Spike. Having someone always be there for you and be such a cute adorable little thing like him.

“So how can we help you” he said pulling away from the hug.

“Is Twilight around?”

“Twi” The dragon call.

“Coming” as she wanders over to the door she look fairly pleased upon seen a familiar face “Lyra? Is that really you”

“in the flesh”

“I didn’t know you were in town”

“I have been a little over a month”

“And how long are you planning on staying?”

“Forever, I hope”

“Really?” the bookworm was confused “What about the band thing”

“Umm… I’m taking a break from touring”

“I understand, it must be a stressful life. How can I help you Lyra”

“Well I was hoping to get a book, but is the library close?”

“It is”

“Oh, is this like a new schedule”

“New schedule? No, we been closing early for a couple years now”

“Oh…” Lyra express a sense of wistful.

“But I’ll make an exception for you, seen that you’re still adjusting. Come on in”

“Thanks you, I really do appreciate it”

“It’s ok. To you want something to drink” They offer drinks and I accepted. While they were away, I look through the new books in the library. Noticing a box with big bold letter that said ‘Merchandise’. Making my way to the new book being put on the stand. None of the book look particularly interesting so I pick one randomly. The textbook got stuck in between two books from each side. When I try to yank the book free, the board snap off and I watch all them fall. Making a loud thud when they crash with the floor. Looking back toward the kitchen Twilight and Spike were standing with the drinks serve. “Oops” I said sheepishly. Both the owners were not impress.

“I wonder who’s going to clean that up” The dragon said sarcastically.

“Spike can you clean that up” the bookworm said.

“Of course…”

“Sorry about that” I said putting the textbook back with the other.

“Don’t worry, I’m used to it”

“Lyra, while Spike cleans up. Take a look here” Twilight pointing at the merchandise box. I walk towards Twilight as she scans the merchandise. ”Let’s see, let’s see. Are you interested in animal?”

“Mmh, sure. She took out big book and she shows off a white hard cover book with a very well dress human holding a pony I never seen before.

“How to train your human” I read the name of the textbook.

“This has been getting pretty popular, this was writing by Inkwell”

“But isn’t this for ponies with humans?”

“Is for a lot more than taking care of one. Is going in depth in the human sociology and psychology, interesting stuff”

“Wow, owning a human pet is getting pretty popular this day”

“No kidding, I never own one but everypony I know says the same thing, there a pony best friend”

“Is that true?” I question.

“Maybe” She shrug.

“Aren’t humans dangerous?” I dance around a taboo subject.

“What do you mean?”

“I hear story of them turning violent out of nowhere”

“Yeah, they have been cases of humans becoming non-passive and doing questionable decision but they have to become infected first”

“Infected?”

“Yeah, we don’t exactly know why or how human can become infected but is a rare occurrence”

“If you don’t mind me asking. How to you know so much about humans”

“Celestia keep a lot of them on her castle”

“Celestia has pets?”

“As guard” Twilight laugh of the thought of Celestia having lots of pets. “There train to protect the castles and they also server as guards in Canterlot”

“Really?” impressive of how knowledge a human can be.

“You seem surprise”

“I just didn’t know there were so smart, Is that why there so expensive”

“Not exactly, Human are a minority when you compare then to the pony population. When something is on demand and there not enough for anyone, naturally the price goes up”

“Whoa, You’re really smart”

“Ha, hah, well I do try” Twilight awkwardly laugh but she also beam with joy.

“Have you ever thought of getting one?”

“Nope, I already have my best friend”. Aww that literally adorable. Both Twilight and Lyra turn their attention to the dragon struggling to keep a tower of book stable. “He really tries his best”

“Must be nice having someone around the house all the time”

“Admittedly, the house would feel empty if Spike wasn’t around”

“Well, I should get going before it get late” I said taking the book “how much is it?”

____________________

Harp found herself heading home with a distracted thought. Having that conversation with Twilight really did open my mind on people. There no humans in Ponyville, there mostly found in Las Pegasus, Manehattan, Crystal Empire and Canterlot but There mostly own by more more wealthy ponies who may have bits to spare. I myself never care for one but they do sound interesting, maybe I should check it out.

Not paying attention to where I was going, stumbling with a pony ‘Thud’ “Ow”. When my eye adjusted to the familiar pony. It was Derpy a pale blue pony with blond mane and a bubble for a cutie mark. Hooves gave me a long hard stare, as to confirm it was really me.

“Lyra?”

“In the flesh” I joke.

“I can’t believe it you, how you been?”

“Good but I really have to go” stepping around her.

She ran in front of me “No, what’s the rush” I didn’t really have an answer for her. I was just scared to cross path with anypony, especially anypony I was friends with and decided to leave without saying a word. Accidentally letting the moment turn awkward with my lack of response. “What are you doing tonight”

“I got this book I was thinking of reading”

“Any other plans?”

“No, why?” I ask carefully.

“We should totally hang out, like back in the old days”

“Mmh, I don’t know”

“Aww, come on. it'd be fun. I’m meeting a friend in Town Square” she encourages. When I think about this situation. This is exactly what I want it, no this is better. I’ll be reconnecting with an old friend and I’m meeting a new one. Maybe it will help me break out of my shell.

“Hmm” I thought about it “I’ll join you for a couple minute”

“Yay!” she cheers.

____________________

Harp keep an open space while walking next to Hooves. I can’t believe we used to be so close that we used hang out every day back on our school day, and we did everything together, so I was having second though on joining somepony I had a long history with. Bringing up the past will only turn things awkward. Stop it Lyra, if you start thinking of the worst possible outcome then it will happen.

“Hi Cloudy!” She suddenly call out a lavender blue pony, Bright yellow mane with a cloud cover a sun for a cutie mark.

“Hiya muffin” Cloud perk up when she saw us arrive “What took you so long?”

“Sorry, I ran into an old friend” Hooves presented me. ”This is Lyra Heartstring”

I was covering my giggle from hearing the cute pet names they have for each other but when Hooves introduced me I panic “H-hey” I said stuttering.

“Hi, I’m Cloud Kicker, Residents own weather patrol!” She proudly spoke.

I gazed in awe “Cool, so you work with Rainbow Dash”. Dash was probably the most popular pony around Ponyville.

Her smile drop “Why yes… yes I do” she paused letting the tension built up.

“Heey! Why don’t we go to Sugarcube Corner” Ditzy suggested.

“Again Muffins” Clouds said with warm back in her tone.

“haven’t heard of that name in a while” I responded.

“See, even Lyra want to go” Hooves said.

“She didn’t say that Muffin tops” clouds retorted.

“I wouldn’t mind grabbing something to eat” I pitch in.

“Fine!” Cloudy accepted her defeat.

“Great! We gotta hurry then” Ditzy push us with her wings

____________________

Been in Sugarcube Corner again after all this time felt right. The lights along with the sound of clicking spoon and plate. The atmosphere felt homey and I adored the smell of homemade cooking.

“Thanks Mrs. Cake” Hooves said gazing at the fluffy muffin.

The conversion took me away from my though. Returning my attention to the ponies sitting across from me. Hooves looks really happy to be here, but I don’t think I could say the same for clouds.

“It’s no problem Ditzy” Mrs. Cake replied. “Oh, and enjoy your slice of pie Lyra” before walking out she ask the pony next to Derpy “Are you sure you don’t want anything to eat miss umm”

“Cloud” Kicker deadpan “I’m sure, just some juice”

“Which beverage would you like Cloud”

“Surprise me” she said waving her hoofs.

“Ok” she said and walk out. We were silent until Mrs. Cake left us in private. “So, Lyra, what do you do for work” Kicker ask.

“I used to play in a band”

“You used to?”

“Yeah, I’m just taking a break right now”

“Ooh, ok”

“I remember as a filly, how exited you used to get when your band members call you over to play” Derpy said.

“Wait you two knew each other when you were little ” Cloud ask.

“Yeah! We used to be inseparable” Hooves responded.

“What happened?”

“I think life got in the way, Lyra was always busy and eventually so was I”

“That a shame”

I watch Derpy curiously as she just devour her muffin without a care in the world but for a split second when our eyes meet, I believe I saw sadness in them. I felt a pawn of guilt in the bottom of my stomach. There are a lot of friendships I left behind thinking I’ll be famous one day. I haven’t giving up on that dream, but I don’t want to be alone if I make it. “Right Lyra” Cloud said glancing my way.

“huh, what?”

“I said, now that you are taking a break from work. We can hang out right, just the three of us”

“A girl’s day out!” Ditzy chip in. “Yeah!” Cloud contributed.

“I don’t know you guys” I said while scratching the back of my head.

“Aww” Ditzy drop her head.

“Why not?” Cloud responds. Harp stay silent because she really didn’t have an excuse. “You should join us. We were thinking of going to Canterlot”

“Uh! I’m so excited. We’re meeting Lemon Hearts” Hooves cheer.

“It been a while seen we visit her”

“Canterlot…” There aren’t human in Ponyville but if I go to Canterlot, I can see one in action “If I go, can we visit a couple shop”

“What kind of shop?” Ditzy ask.

“A human shop”

“Why?” Clouds ask curiously.

“Because…” Harp hesitate for a moment “I’m thinking of getting one”

“What!” Cloud gasp loudly, gathering everyone attention of the crowd around them. To my embarrassment I found comfort in hiding my head around her hoofs “To you have that kind of money?” Clouds whisper.

“I just wanted to explore my options”

“I think it would be cool to have a human pet” Derpy said.

“Well it settle” Cloud kicker got on her chair “Off to Canterlot we go!”. Again, gathering the attention of most ponies in the shop. “Yay” Ditzy cheer for her friend.

“Excuse me, you can’t be shouting when ponies are trying to eat miss umm?” Mrs. Cake spoke.

Cloud was irked with the shop owner forgetting her name. “My name is Cloud kicker, Ponyville own personal whether patrol!”

Mrs. Cake seem impress “Really?”

“Yeah that right. Please, no autographs” Cloud enthuse.

“Wow, you work with Rainbow Dash, right?”

“Augh!” Clouds shouted.

___________________

“Thanks for the autographs Cloudy” Ditzy was holding a picture of Clouds and Herself together.

“Muffin you have like twenty of them”

“Twenty-one. Cloud just sigh but Ditzy seen to cheer her up with that small gesture. “Can also have one” I ask.

“Sure, just remind me later”

We we’re ask nicely to head out of Sugarcube Corner after Cloud explosive response. In other word, we were kick out. So, we decide to hit the shops before calling it a night. Most store were close, so we made our way to the Market. Clouds when to see if she could score some Wonderbolt trading cards. Ditzy seem reluctant to join but still decided to go with her. I on the other hand, wanted to plan for tomorrow dinner. Catching Roma shop light still on. She has some of the best tomatoes I ever had. I was glad it was open but there was nopony attending the shop.

“Hello?” I knock on the wooden board of the tent “Is anypon-“

“Oh, sorry about that” and earth pony pop out from under the table. I was left speechless when Bon Bon show up from bellow the shop. Out of all the ponies that could show up, it had to be her. “Oh my, what do we have here” Bon Bon said when she realized who I was “We have a celebrity back to Ponyville”. Her playful tone, her eye and confided attitude. Yeah, it all is coming back to me. Ever since I meet her back when I was a filly, all she ever did was made my life as difficult as possible. When we were little back in school she would hide my school material, doodle on my desk or she would tell me that class was being held in the play yard and no matter how much I waited for the teacher she never show up… ok I wasn’t the smartest filly, maybe that one was on me but the worst thing she ever did to me was stick a piece of bubblegum in my hair and I had to get it my main shortened. I didn’t see her doing it, but she had guilt written all over her face. After our school year she was a bit more tolerable. I could endure the teasing, I hope.

“Why are you here?” I ask with an anxious tone.

“Wooorking, I’m quite happy you when out of your way to look for me”

“I-I, you-yo” I sheepishly stop to gather my though “No I didn’t”

“There no need to be embarrass, that what friends do, right”

“Where not friends”

“Harp you hurt my feeling”

“You know, most ponies call me Lyra”

“I’m not most” she gave me a sly smile.

Trying to contain my blush. “Where Roma?”

“She told me I could fill in for her and get some of the bits I gain tonight”

“I though you work at Cafe Hay”

“I do” she said laying her head on one hooves “But I’m looking to move out of my parents’ house, to you know where I can find a kind soul to share a home”

“Mmh, no sorry”

“I don’t mind sharing a bed” my eye pop out, I was clearly flushed by her response. She simply laugh at my over-reaction “Relax I was just teasing you Harp”

“C-can I just get what I want”

“Sure hon, what do you want”

“Three tomatoes”

She went and got what I ask for but I notice she had a devilish smile “Are you sure you don’t want something more sweet”

“Uggh” I quickly grab the bag and started to walk away.

“Wait you forgot to pay”

I hated myself for forgetting something so simple. Heading back with and annoy look in my eyes “Sorry, how much is it?”

“Is free of charge”

“Uh? But you just told me I forgot to pay”

“I forgot I had one rule for paying costumer”

I’m going to regret asking that question. “What’s the rule”

“The cute ones don’t have to pay”

I try so hard not to show any emotion but I’m sure my face is as red as the tomatoes I’m carrying right now. “G-great I h-ve to go” rushing off.

“Come back and visit hon!” she screams loud enough for me to hear over the distance.

____________________

Finally closing the door to her house and turning the light on to a big empty house. Harp sigh thinking of the strange night she been having. Well I won’t lie, it was pretty fun, except for that idiot Bon Bon who always trying her best to embarrass me but is not going to work. Well it did work a little, but that as far as I’m willing to admit.

Trying my best to forget her dumb face, instead focusing on the trip I’m going to have with Derpy and Cloud. I’m a bit nervous going to the big city but I’m going with friends, so it be fine and where going to check out Canterlor. My though return to the book Twilight suggested.

Taking the book out to inspect the white cover and watching the well dress human cuddly with a pony. It would be cool to have one. Imagining having a kind, happy go lucky human around the house. laughing of my own though. Oddly enough I’m getting more exited to go visit Canterlot.

____________________

‘Achoo’ Quinn sneeze. Putting her hand in here mouth but it was too late. when she looks at the principal. His glasses where cover with her saliva and Quinn let out a small chuckle.

“Classy” The faceless principal said. Taking out his glasses to wipe them clean.

“Sorry” I said dismissively.

“Clearly, it seem like you don’t care to be here Quinn”

“I said I was sorry”

“So I’ll make this short, one week detention”

“What!” I raise my voice.

“Two” he responded.

“No!”

“Three”. I stay quiet when he gave me a month of detention. He picks up a blank piece of paper and started to write something down “A month seem fair, right?”

“To I have a choose?”

“No, I guess not. I’ll also be contacting your mother”

“Good luck” I whisper.

“What was that?”

“Nothing” I rudely responded.

“You know Quinn. You been missing first period for quite a while. To you lack transportation?” Quinn was very dismissive toward the authoritarian in front of her. Lacking any response for his question. “Are you having problem in your home?”

“No.”

“To you dislike school?”

“No” I repeated.

“Then what is it?” The man lay back on his chair “Why are you picking fight with the teacher now”

“I don’t know”

“Have you thought of talking with a professional, like a therapist” he offer.

“Thanks but no thanks” Quinn said getting up “Can I go”

“Ok then” he said frustrated “Detention start at three and Mrs. Lynn will be keeping watch”

“Sure” I said rushing out the room. Encountering a wave of student and my heart beep accelerated. I hid in the first room I found which was the girl’s bathroom. Upon entering I saw two girls fixing their hair in the mirror. I found solitude in one of the stalls. Thinking of staying inside the bathroom until three and just skipping class.

Well I couldn’t possibly get any worst. “Eww, what’s that smell”. Hearing the girls gossip from the other side of the door. They were referring to my incident with the sewer. Feeling my cheek heating up from the embarrassment. My first though was to go out there and give them a piece of my mind, but to I really want the attention. No, not really. In fact, I would like nothing more than to avoid everyone for the rest of the day. Taking out my phone to check the time and seen that it was still morning “I really should of stay home”

Author's Note

(Updated)

Chapter 17 - Fiery Introduction

Starlight Glimmer stood in the middle of the road under the rain and stare at the balcony glass door where I was. “Dammit” I said to myself and hid by the wall. Oh no, what did I get myself into. My first thought was to run away but Lyra was caught by the mob. This make it the second time I have to rescue her, if I get out of here in one piece, I’ll have a conversation with harp. I don’t need a damsel in distress with me every time I get in trouble.

“Oh Bree, were waiting for you” I hear her condescending tone through the glass door. I was creep out, but I don’t need to be nerves not when I’m an expert magician. All of the sudden the electricity when out and my only source of light was the moon, but it was cloudy because it was still rainy. I peek through the balcony and all the lights from the town when out and the citizen carry small lantern with then.

Ok, I’m not going to lie, I was a little itty-bitty scared and against my better judgment I got up and walk down the stairs, cautiously open the front door. When I step out of the house the towns folks open a path for me to meet the leader. I step on the dirt converting to mud and stop on the road, feeling the rain getting on my short hair. From inside Starlight home a yellow filly with white mane and a sun for a cutie mark exit the house carrying a roll up rag on her mouth as she passes my side.

The filly handed the rag to Starlight and she offer a smile and a nod before the kid ran back to the crowd next to a pony who I presume was her mother. The crowd stay away close to the building leaving the road for my opponent and me and a chain up Lyra next to a muscle stallion. The purple mare took the rag and open it up to expose a wooden staff with circle carve scatter around.

“Ok mut, this is how thing will go down. You’re going to be put on a leash like a good little human and where going to wait for our guest”. Like hell that going to happened. I grin of the thought of showing this cocky baster that I’m no ordinary human. I scavenge for my surrounding to see what a can use against her like tool instruments, table, lanterns, chairs and other useless items. This doesn’t need to be a long fight not when I have the, element of surprise!

I lift my right arm and throw one of the chairs at Glimmer, but the chair was consumed by the darkness and disappeared. I try to adjust my eyes, but I couldn’t see anything and then I was struck in my back, the force of the impact repels me forward landing on the floor. bursting the wooden chair that appear from my back. I wince at the pain I felt through my entire back. I hear Harp call my name, but I was trying to figure out what happened. Starlight had a gloat in her smile “Trixie was right, I gotta say I almost didn’t believe her when I hear it. A human doing magic, ridiculous”

“Shut up stupid. I won’t let you harm Bree” Lyra mouth off the leader while pulling her chains but she was halt by a stallion.

“Please, you should be thanking me. To you have any idea how dangerous magic is for a human that can’t control her emotion”. It actually felt good to be defend by Lyra, but I utilized this distraction and I got up to cast fire. A light appears from my palm and a blaze sprung up like a flamethrower, but it quickly got extinguishes by the rain. Starlight brought back her attention and laugh at my misfortune. “Is all fun and game until someone get hurt. I’m not the bad guy Bree but magic is no toy you could hurt someone” she said.

Ugh, why don’t you shut up already. I grab my right hand with my left one and focus on a feeling of a firecracker. “Again, with this fooli-“ she was cut off when I produced a large ball of fire that lunch across the town.

Starlight eyes wide in awe but her body language was confident. The flaming ball light up everything around me but the consequence was that it was too bright, and it would hurt my eyes. I almost didn’t notice the ball of fire returning. In a moment of panic, put my two one together and split it open and the ball did the same, scattering into smaller pieces. Some of the folks scream and coward when the heat got too close to the public, but the fire fade. I was glad I didn’t hurt anyone but when did she return my attack?

Lyra raise her eyebrows discovering the attacker secret “Bree, there portals! It that stick!” she yells but before she continues the stallion took hold of her.

“Keep her quite you dunce” Starlight cry out.

The stallion seen hurt by the comment but follow order. “Your too talkative” the burly stallion said while putting a cloth around Lyra mouth. Glimmer when quiet and glare at the onlooker looker.

“Portals?” I murmur to myself. I wish I had read more information on them. I can’t attack from afar because she’ll send them back, maybe she doesn’t have any magic herself so all I have to do is get close to Starlight and take that stick away from her. I ran directly towards her and manage to get close, but I was lift up flying over Starlight landing pretty roughly on the ground. ‘argh’ I whimper when I hit the floor rolling on the mud stained my cloths and getting soak in the process. Glimmer hasn’t move from where she stood giving me a sense of over-confidence. I put my hands on the mud to grab a rock and threw it, the flying rock started to glow and magically turn into a feather that slowly fell to the ground.

“Come on girl, you haven’t even move me from my spot yet and here I thought that you were some kind of threat” she spoke with scornful in her voice. I punch the ground in frustration and watch the mud splash. Starlight is basically toying with me because she doesn’t see me as a threat. I could exploit that, but I don’t have any idea what to do.

At that moment I felt a sharp object falling from above quickly I roll out of the way and a staff with two horn impales the ground. When I look at It, it was the same stick Glimmer had in her hoof but this one didn’t have any design like the one she carries. I touch the stick to confirm that it was a fake and I finally got a glimmer of hope and quickly form a plan. I’m going to try something stupid but is not like what I been doing is already dumb. I got up and clean my face while Glimmer glare “Your starting to piss me off, why can’t you just stay down”

I stare right back in defiance and pick up the staff. Bree calmly walk toward Starlight and waited to see what she would do. Her smile grows in anticipation while the girl approach and stood fourteen feet away from the mare. It not a perfect plan but is all I have, I slam my foot down to uplift a wall made of mud covering each other view. Starlight sneer and quickly broke the wall too see Bree right behind it but she was expecting that trick until she saw that the girl had her eyes cover and a small flame on her hand and the fake staff was missing. The small flame the girl carry was in between her middle finger and thumb and she snap her finger.

Starlight was confused by the action and the small blaze created a flash fire leaving everyone with open eyes momentarily blind. The mare was blinded and blink multiple time but all she saw was white, she could still hear the girl hard step against the ground. Starlight became aware of how dangerous and smart the girl was. When she was inches away from grabbing the stick, she yells “Enough!” and everything when white momentarily.

My body felt like I was under an incredible pressure, but I could say the same for her. Starlight hair would flail and her vein on her forehead would pop out like she was under an extreme level of concentration. I was so close to getting what I want but yet so far when I compare our skill level. “This is getting exciting now!” she spoke with mischievous in her tone. She took parts of the broken chair from the start of the fight and lunch them to me hitting me on the stomach, legs and one caught me on my right eye. When I felt in control of my body again, I promptly step back and check my right eye because It didn’t open, it wasn’t bleeding so I’ll take that as a good sign. “As fun as this been Bree, I have to end this”

I agree, and the first part of the plan is done, now for phase two but I need to throw her off her game. I had an idea cooking in the back of my head, but I really don’t really want to do that, but I’m limited on options. Starlight impressively stop the rain midair and gather it into a mesh to make a circle of water. I put my hand forward and made a gun sign pointing at the mare and put an image on my head of a ray shining bright and cutting through the darkness, after a while I manage to create a small orb from one of my finger slowly growing. I never done this so I’m praying my stupid plan to work but still need catch her off guard. She finishes creating her own orb of water and spoke “I don’t really want to kill you, but you brought this on yourself”

“Bite me!” I yell loudly and clearly. Starlight eyes bug out while taking a step back. When I saw her stun I didn’t hesitate to release the light building up in my hand and a yellow beam flew in the air like a bullet shoot from a gun, air bust from my hand and the force jolt my body back almost falling. The mare face turn from scared to dread in a matter of second while the golden ray closes the distant just to disappear through a hole in the shape of an oval open in front of Starlight. It was a portal that open like it rip through reality and a second one open shooting the beam up into the sky. Inside the hole was a pitch black and it quickly disappear when my attack was over.

The orb of water fell from the sky and consuming me when I was distracted, and I was trap inside while the rain fell from the sky again. I try to walk off the liquid, but my hands stop by the edge, it felt like I was inside a fishbowl. Starlight was in a deep state of mind to keep her spell up and my screaming would form little bubble that would float up to the top. I try not to panic and look at my alternate until my eyes fell on Lyra as she watches in horror.

I stare right back at her as to say, ‘do something’. Harp look around but she didn’t have any resources and she couldn’t move very far because she has this stallion next to her. Then a light bulb appears on her head. She remembers seen this before and she started to jump on the spot making as much ruckus with her chains as possible.

This visually irk Starlight and she turn to yell at Lyra “Be quiet!” losing focus momentarily making it possible to push one of my arms out but that was it. I cough again and felt my lung hurting. It came down to me making a difficult decision. Let see if she cares for her people as much as she claims.

I flick my view to the audience as they stare back with uncertainty in their eyes. I focus my attention on the orange filly from before and an aura glow around her body and I forcefully drag her to me. Her mother scream and try to grapple her child but I pull with enough strength that she flew all the way toward me landing inside the circle of water. I been drowning for a while now, but the filly was screaming and kicking. Wasting air, I wouldn’t be surprise if she kicks the bucket before I do but Glimmer seen determined on drowning me even if I had this filly with me.

The burly man stare at Starlight who held a small grin plaster on her face and back to the filly. He let go of Lyra chain and tackler the magic user who drop the staff. The sphere of water disperses, and I let the filly ran back to safety. I saw the stick in the floor free for the taking and I race for it. The purple pony pushes the stallion off and quickly got up to pick up to pick up the staff.

Lyra was closer to the stick and ran to it with the clanking sounds of the chain and she kick it closer me, but she was push to the side by the purple mare. Rapidly approach the magical item we both jump to touch the staff at the same time. Creating a portal on the floor sucking us in. “Ahh!” I cry out a high pitch scream.

“Shut up!” Starlight yell back while putting her hoofs on her ears and I put my hands on my mouth. The portal we fell got away us, but the second portal was at the bottom. Free fall directly to the second portal in the pitch black vast of nothingness. I question what this place was, it almost felt like I was in one of my dreams. It was hard to breath and the ever present of malicious accompany with the foul smell made me lightheaded.

Glimmer took notice of the staff in the air and started to flair her hoof like she was swimming. I look at her funny movement and copy it. Midst our race an eye the size of three-store building opening. We stare at the thing as it stares back, watching as we slowly make our way out. What the hell was that thing, I wanted to scream but more and more eyes started to open. All in different shapes and sizes from one pupil to multiple, from vertical slit to none at all. It felt like we intruded on somebody or something home and I’m not going to be anyone lunch.

“Close your eyes!” I yell, and the mare was shocked to hear me talk ones again, but she did as request. I purposely created an unstable blazed to make a fire flash big enough to blind everyone and everything. What I didn’t expect was the different scream, some would fade in and out, other would laugh like a hyena and I swear I heard something repeating what I said using my own voice and the same tone.

Bree flail her arm from the free fall and grab something in the air before hitting the floor. The impact wasn’t that bad compared with other hit she taken in the past. We felt from somewhere really high, but at this point I’m afraid of questioning anything. Glimmer stood up to shake her head and saw that she was back on Our Town. She suddenly panics when she wasn’t holding her staff and she savage the dirt to find her weapon close to their position almost bury in mud. She ignores the fright audience waiting by the sidelines and approach the girl who was still on the floor. She had her back turn to her opponent who looks like she was hugging something.

“I don’t know what you are but anomalies like you shouldn’t exist” she spoke with no emotion in her voice tired of the fight. She put the weapon forward to send this human far away, but it didn’t work. She looks at the staff and saw that she was holding the fake one. Starlight felt a hand place on her chest and look at the girl with cold eyes.

“Better luck next time” I whisper and propelled her back until she hit a wall of one the house and bouncing right off smacking the floor. After a minute or two of nothing happening feeling the rain finally stop at the same time the fight ended. I got up with the staff in hand to look at Lyra. One of the pony tremble and rush to my friend to quickly free her. Harp shook her chains off and ran to me screaming if I was ok, I didn’t know how to answer her, so I just nodded. “Came we get out of here” I murmur.

“It’s late to be walking in the dark but I agree, we can’t stay here” she replies. I put my two hands together and made a little fire creating my own lantern. “Well, at least we won’t be walking in the dark now”

“Yeah, I don’t like the dark…” I reply. Lyra did a small laugh but had sandbag on her eyes visually telling me she was tired. If she looks that bad, I don’t want to see myself in the mirror and laugh at my own bad joke. As we walk down the dark forest.

____________________

A tall alicorn walk down her fortified building with artwork hang up throughout the hallways giving this place a classy look. Every guard I pass bow down at my presents. I may not live in a castle, but I am the ruler of the city that never sleep, Manehattan. I couldn’t believe I almost turn this place down, but my sister convinces me to take charge and now I give the order, for the most part. Celestia still rule over Equestria so we all play by her rules even if Princess Candance defy the princess it doesn’t take much for my sister to put her on a straight line. I stop by one of the metal white doors. There was one guard next to a tall human wearing his police officer and the guard bow before speaking “Princess Luna how may I serve you”

“I’m here to see my pupil” he nods and rapidly push the door open. I walk into the dark room to see a pony with fiery messy hair in deep thought as she stares at the window. She would look at the outside world where the bright living color of the city shine through.

“Enjoying the view Sunset Shimmer” she yelps and jump back to see me standing inside her room and she quickly bows when she saw me.

“I’m sorry Princess Luna, I thought I saw a beam in the sky” Sunset coat is light amber, red fiery yellow mane with a red and a yellow shimmering sun for a cutie mark. Luna horn glow and push the pony closer.

“How is a beam supposed to help you on your studies” Shimmer head drop with shame but was pick up by Luna hoof “I don’t tell you this to make you feel bad but you have a lot of studying to do and keep practicing of your control a magic and emotions”

“I will, I swear I won’t disappoint you!” Shimmer said loudly and her face heated with embarrassment.

The alicorn chuckle and fix the pony hair giving the mare a sincere smile “That’s good but I came to pick you up, we have visitor so put your crystal on and come down stairs when your ready”. Shimmer nod and the princess slowly walk off turning back to look at the pony one last time.

Sunset saw Luna leave and walk to a table fills with paperwork. In the center was a crown with a purple star in the middle. She put it and look at the mirror. She thought she look pretty something fit for a queen, but she knew she would never be one. Maybe something smaller like prom queen. Shimmer did a quiet laugh by her lonesome and walk out the room to meet the princess.

Author's Note

(Update)

A/N: Sunset Introduction finally reveal with her own crystal and aware of another strong magic user.